Chapter 1: Neighbor AU
Rafael takes his coffee the same way every morning: black, two packets of Splenda, in front of his giant kitchen window, with a side of hot, naked neighbor.
Rafael…he is not proud. He is not proud that he actually rushes to get his coffee ready and the newspaper set up so he doesn’t miss any bit of the action from across the alley. He is not proud that he’s eavesdropping on a private part of the stranger’s morning. He is not proud that watching his hot neighbor get dressed is the highlight of his day.
Coming to that sad realization, Rafael almost hides in his kitchen to drink the coffee instead. First of all, it’s creepy. It’s creepy right? To watch his neighbor dress? But…surely the man must know the show he’s putting on by dressing in front of a window. Surely the man must know someone on the streets of New York likes what they see.
Second, he’s never met the man. He would never be bold enough to approach the man if they met on the street. Rafael is a courageous man, his head is held high and he walks with the sort of swagger like he owns every damn place he walks into. But when it comes to this man, this stranger…he would never be able to say anything.
And what would he say?
Hey, I’m the creep who watches you change every morning?
The grey suit you wore two weeks ago was incredibly sexy?
Your ass was sculpted by gods?
And oh god, here he comes. Fresh out of the shower, wild hair curling from the humidity of the bathroom, water dripping down his chest, towel wrapped haphazardly around his waist.
Dios mio, Rafael thinks. The younger man is so gorgeous. He combs his hair back so it’s perfectly set before removing the towel to dab water from his chest and arms.
Rafael just watches, transfixed, as the young man slips on his three piece suit before winking at Rafael and exiting the room.
Rafael’s black coffee with two packets of Splenda goes cold beside him.
Chapter 2: Monopoly AU
“Carisi!” Rafael yells instead of ‘five’, which is what he rolled.
“HA!” Sonny laughs out loud, falling over onto the floor. When he regains his breath and is able to sit back up, he holds out a hand. “Thousand bucks, baby.”
Rafael glares at him as he counts out a thousand dollars in blue fifties and light orange hundreds because he’s out of five-hundreds. “Here you go,” Rafael grumbles. “You jackass.”
Sonny grins widely, accepting the fake bills.
“I’m almost out of money,” Rafael says. “What am I supposed to do?”
“Roll better,” Sonny sarcastically mutters, as if he’s not controlling almost the entire board. He’s got properties on all four rows, hotels on the most expensive (green and dark blue properties), and on the red spaces, which are the most likely to be landed on. Rafael is screwed no matter where he goes. Simply rolling better is not going to save him in this game.
Rafael chuckles into his glass of whiskey. “Shut the hell up,” he says, taking a sip.
“Tell ya what,” Sonny says, swaying where he’s sitting.
Rafael looks into his heavy lidded eyes, which are in their current state from both alcohol and the lateness of the hour. Why they thought playing Monopoly after a few rounds of drinks with the team would be a good idea, who knows? Either way, now they’re sitting on the floor next to the coffee table, Sonny’s long legs stretched so his toes are poked under Rafael’s thigh.
Sonny continues, “Next time you land on these spaces,” he points a wobbly finger at the red spaces, “Instead of payin’ me, you can take your pants off.”
Rafael almost spits out his sip. “When did this turn into strip-Monopoly?”
“When you ran outta hundreds.”
Rafael rolls his eyes and hands Sonny the dice to roll.
Three rolls later, Rafael lands on one of Sonny’s red spaces. Sonny lifts an eyebrow and looks at him expectantly. Rather than going completely bankrupt, Rafael stands to pull off his slacks. Sonny whistles and tucks one of his many $500 bills in the waistband of Rafael’s briefs.
“Oh my god,” Rafael groans.
Carisi sighs. “What?”
“I just don’t want to do trial prep with this witness tomorrow. They’re too wishy-washy.”
“I’ll do it,” Carisi mutters. “I mean, I know what to do, what to go over.”
“For a price,” Carisi says, grinning.
“I will do anything.”
Carisi sits up a little bit straighter. “Anything?!”
“Anyth—“ Rafael’s eyes narrow. “Wait, no, no—“
“You said anything!” Carisi cries, jumping out of his seat. “I’ll do trial prep at ten, then I’ll pick you up tomorrow night at eight!”
Rafael glares at that stupid cocky grin exiting his office.
Rafael knows exactly what Carisi is going to make him do. Again. They’ve done it three times in the past month because, for some weird reason, Carisi loves it. And he probably just loves it so much because Rafael hates it.
It doesn’t help that Rafael is still feeling the pain from the last time they did it. The soreness his ass went through for days after. At least Carisi is gentle, and careful, knowing Rafael doesn’t have as much experience doing this as he does.
But if Carisi is willing to take on trial prep with this awful witness, sure. He’ll do whatever the hell Carisi wants. As if he doesn’t spend most of his life doing whatever the hell Carisi wants.
Eight arrives the next evening, and Rafael, bundled in his heaviest coat and scarf, waits by the door for Carisi. Carisi is never late, he will ring the buzzer in three…two…one—
Rafael watches his clock tick to eight exactly as the buzzer sounds. With a smile, he grabs his keys and heads downstairs.
Carisi quickly kisses him in greeting. He’s still getting used to that.
They walk a few blocks to enter Central Park, where Carisi directs them right to the freakin’ ice skating rink.
“I swear, if I fall again—“
“I’ll catch you.”
Rafael looks at the other man. He looks soft, caring, and Rafael will put the damn skates on for that face. Damn the man. Damn that face. Damn ice skating.
See also: Ice Skating AU
Chapter 4: Kisses AU
NSFW--a little bit.
“Sonny, come on, we need to get up,” Rafael whines.
Sonny throws a leg over Rafael’s bare thighs. “Five more minutes.”
Sonny cuts him off with a kiss. A soft kiss, a tiny press of warm lips on warm lips. Barely there, barely a whisper of skin touched.
Rafael stops squirming instantly. He lays pliantly awaiting another kiss.
“I know your weakness,” Sonny says, kissing Rafael’s jaw. “It’s kisses.”
Rafael snorts. When the hell did his life become ‘your weakness is kisses’?
When the kisses were from Sonny, obviously.
Sonny keeps kissing him. Everywhere. Everywhere his lips can reach without squashing Rafael. Not that Rafael would mind being squashed into the bed, not by Sonny’s bony frame.
“You’re doomed,” Sonny mumbles against Rafael’s skin.
Rafael runs his hands through Sonny’s hair. “We really do need to get up,” he says, instantly regretful.
“Not until every piece of your skin has been touched by my lips.”
“That’s quite poetic.”
Sonny hums against his chest. He slides on top of Rafael, and Rafael just spreads his legs to make room. He grips Sonny’s hair again to hold on.
Long minutes pass, but Rafael stops counting when Sonny’s kisses turn into sucks and bites, licks and nibbles here and there down his torso. His eyes drift shut and he thinks he could possibly fall asleep once again, the day not being important enough yet--until Sonny’s tongue dips into his belly button.
Rafael bites his lip and groans, stretching under Sonny.
“Why do you do that to me?” he asks.
“’Cause you do—“ Sonny tongues his belly button again. Rafael’s back arches slightly. “—That.”
Sonny continues kissing, killing Rafael inch by inch, lick by lick. Rafael holds his breath…Sonny’s hot breath ghosts over his rigid cock, previously unnoticed until then, honestly. Sonny’s mouth along the rest of his body was enough.
And then Sonny decides to kill him all over by skipping his erection entirely to kiss his thighs instead.
“You’re killing me,” Rafael sighs.
“I told you,” Sonny teases. “Kisses are your weakness.”
“Only from you, mi amor.”
Chapter 5: Coffee Shop AU
This is not 350 words, I'm sure it's much longer. That's ok, right?
The cup of coffee between Sonny's frozen fingers feels fantastic. He's sipping it as slowly as he can while keeping in mind he's only got eighteen minutes before he needs to leave for class.
He's cramming the last of his notes before the giant quiz he has later. His reward for answering a practice question is a sip of hot, creamy coffee.
The door to the little shop swings open, as it has about thirty times in the past ten minutes. It's not because customers are entering--it's about to close so Sonny's the last customer. But the snow storm and heavy wind going on outside the glass windows is causing the doors to swing open. Sonny, because he's closest to the door, and the only person in the shop, gets up to close it again without looking.
Instead of closing the door, he walks into a man. A short man with a gigantic coat and a raw red nose. And a very annoyed look on his face. And beautiful green eyes. And perfectly combed hair. And a pink tie tucked under his coat.
Sonny's coffee just became the second hottest thing in the room. Or the third, if you take the temperature of the red, embarrassed blush that is spreading along Sonny's cheek.
Sonny can't stop staring into the pretty man's eyes.
He sees the man lift an eyebrow. "Uhm..." he mumbles impatiently.
"Oh, sorry. Door keeps swingin' open. I was gonna shut it before I...ran into you."
The man gives Sonny a look that says, 'I didn't ask you.'
Sonny steps aside for the man to brush passed him. He's cold. Sonny wants to bundle him up; his small frame looks like it'd fit perfectly in Sonny's arms.
Now sufficiently distracted, Sonny does his best to resume studying, but he can't help eavesdropping on the grumpy little man ordering.
"I need the biggest coffee you have. Black. As hot as you can without killing me."
Sonny sips from the mug resting abandoned on his little table.
"Kay..." the young barista named Sam says. "That'll be..." So slowly, he taps out the order on the machine to find the price. The man rolls his eyes. Sonny feels sorry for Sam, it's about closing and he must really want to go. Not that he was that quick with Sonny's order, either.
"Let me get your cup," the younger man says.
The man grunts, annoyed. Sonny just watches.
Minutes later, Sam comes back with the steaming cup of coffee. He gives the other man the price.
The other man reaches into his coat pocket and pauses. He reaches into his trouser pocket and pauses again.
"Shit," he mumbles. He closes his eyes and Sonny knows that pose: he forgot his wallet.
Sonny--out of the kindness of his jelly-filled heart, and because this angry man looks like he desperately needs that hot, black coffee--jumps up to pay for the stranger's drink.
"Hey, I got it, don't sweat."
The man looks at Sonny with a stunned expression.
"No, no," he says. "I'll just run back to my office. Give me ten minutes."
"Sorry sir," Sam says. "I'm closing as soon as he leaves in--" the boy checks his watch. "Eight minutes."
This causes Sonny to check his watch, too. Shit. He's wasted so much time ogling the pretty stranger.
The man looks at Sonny, clearly thinking about it. Finally, he agrees, and Sonny hands over a some cash.
The barista leaves to clean up another station and the man turns to Sonny.
"Thank you," he simply says. It's genuine. Sonny can tell when someone offers meaningful thanks.
"No problem. I can tell you needed it."
The man gives Sonny a tiny smile. Oh, it's cute. Not only is he hot as a cup of black coffee, but he's cute as a mocha frappacino.
"Yes, I certainly do. I need to pull an all-nighter. The case I'm working on is killing me."
Sonny perks up. 'Case'? "Hey, are you a lawyer? I'm in law school, headed there now. Got a quiz I was crammin' for before...before you walked in."
The man smiles again. "Well, I'll let you get back to studying. Thank you again for the coffee--"
"Dominick," Sonny says. "Dominick Carisi Jr., but everyone calls me Sonny."
"Sonny," the man repeats. "Rafael Barba. Listen, if you...ever need help with school--" Rafael reaches into his coat pocket, then heaves a disappointed sigh. "I don't have any cards, they're in my wallet."
Sonny takes the pen he always carries from his pocket, then takes Rafael's steaming cup out of his hand.
"Give me a call," Sonny says with the cutest smile he can muster. It's received shining reviews before.
"Alright," Rafael says, hesitating before bidding Sonny another thanks and goodbye.
Sonny watches him go. Sonny hopes he'll call. Sonny hopes he can see more smiles from the man.
Sam drags Sonny from his daydream. "You're going to be late," is all he has to say for Sonny to scramble to grab his things.
He rushes to the subway station, rushes to class, rushes through his quiz, Rafael never leaving his mind once.
Sonny never imagined he'd dread doing something he's so passionate about, but every time he gets out of his car in morning, his stomach drops with doom.
He used to love going to work; sculpting young minds, building humans into suitable adults. That was until Rafael Barba began teaching across the hall.
How Sonny has survived from August until Spring Break is a mystery. He's been madly in love with the Spanish teacher since day one, and every day is agonizing.
He manages to avoid the other man through the front office, through the teacher's workroom, then through the halls to his classroom. But he knows he can't avoid Barba forever...he's tried.
Sonny removes the messenger bag from his shoulder and unpacks his things: a cup of yogurt, a banana, and stacks upon stacks of recently graded papers. Spring break cannot come soon enough. He can't grade another paper. The repetition is getting the best of him. He can't read another bland journal entry from an unimaginative tenth grader.
Sonny's about to sit down to eat his banana in peace, but his classroom door swings open.
"Whatup, Son-ward?" the teenage girl says.
Sonny rolls his eyes. "I'm pretty sure I've asked you about six-hundred times to stop calling me that, Alyssa."
Alyssa just smiles, her mouthful of braces shining.
"What are you doing here anyway?" he asks her.
"You told me to come in to get some extra credit."
"Geez, you remembered? You can't even remember to come to my class when you're supposed to."
"I knew you had yogurt."
Sonny glares at her. "You keep your paws off my yogurt."
Alyssa laughs. "Well, you gonna give me somethin' to do or not? 'Cause I have about ten things I'd rather be doing right now."
Sonny hadn't really planned on giving Alyssa anything to do, because he didn't expect her to come in for extra credit. She's missing about twenty journal entries, which she could make up, but Sonny will bulge his eyes out if he needs to read another two-hundred words about what the teen wants to do for Spring break.
"Uh, start by cleaning the white board and I'll think of something for you to do."
"Exhilarating," she mutters, wandering to the board.
"Hey, nice usage."
She gives him a thumbs up and starts her first task.
Sonny eats his banana quickly before opening up the yogurt and taking a bite. Alyssa is still at the board when the door swings open a second time.
Oh crap, it's Barba. And he looks amazing. Fresh faced, clean shaven, not a hair out of place and beaming. Sonny doesn't know how he does it. Actually, he does. He knows Barba drinks at least three cups of coffee before the kids arrive.
"Mr. Carisi, excellent." He spots Alyssa and frowns. "Oh, I didn't know you were with a student."
"Ignore her, give her a taste of her own medicine." Sonny smiles at Alyssa, but instead of sassing him back as the teen usually does, she wipes nothing from the corner of her lip. Sonny realizes she's trying to tell him he's got food on his mouth. Sonny blushes deeply.
Barba chuckles. "Oh, not Miss Rodriguez."
"No sé de qué está hablando," Alyssa says to Barba.
Barba laughs, but he turns his attention to Sonny again. "Hey, Sonny, since its Friday, I was wondering if you want to have a current events relay."
It's a game they play every few weeks with deserving class periods. Since their rooms are across the hall and the classes they play with are trustworthy, the teachers stand in the doorways to hand each other current events questions for their class to answer. It's a race to see who can get the most questions correct during the class period.
Sonny agrees. "Sure. Uh...how about second period?"
"Perfect," Barba says, smiling warmly. "Hey, did you...do something different with your hair?"
Sonny runs a hand through the short haired sides of his head. "Uh, nope. Same as usual."
"Looks good," Barba says before leaving the room briskly.
Sonny stares as the spot the other man occupied.
Alyssa cracks up from her spot. "Man! You got it bad! Tu lo amas!"
"You be quiet, I do not."
Alyssa resumes scrubbing the board. "He's single, you know?"
"And how would you know?"
"I asked him."
"What?! You--I can't even begin to tell you how inappropriate that is! And this!"
"Relax, hombre. Also, he said he's interested in someone right now."
Sonny eyes her. "So?"
"So? It's obviously you, tonto."
"Yeah! He always talks about how great a teacher you are, how passionate you are, how smart you are. Honestly, I don't see it, but--"
"Could you quit bustin' my chops for a sec? I'm supposed to be doin' that to you."
Sonny rolls his eyes. He needs to get rid of the kid to clear his head. He's so flustered his Staten Island accent is coming out in full swing. "Look, if I give you a few points extra credit, will you just...get outta here and never speak of this again?"
"Absolutely," Alyssa says, dropping the white board cleaner on the floor. "Pleasure doin' business with you."
Alyssa gets to the door before Sonny speaks again.
"Are you serious about that stuff? You think he likes me?"
"Yeah, I am," she says, seriously. "And we just want you to be happy, Mr. Carisi."
Sonny cracks a smile, then goes over what she said. "Wait, 'we'?"
"Yeah, me and the entire school who knows you dorks belong together."
Sonny rolls his eyes again. "Okay, get outta here."
"I'm running to Starbucks. If I bring you a coffee, can I get more credit?"
What the hell, Sonny thinks. "Sure."
"Excellent. I'm gonna get one for Mr. Barba and say it's from you."
"Don't you dare!" Sonny calls as Alyssa exits the classroom.
I always call Sonny or other people also named Sonny 'Son-ward' in my head and I don't know why! It's like Eddie/Edward. I don't know.
Chapter 7: Another Neighbor AU
Rafael actually hates his neighbor. Carisi, his last name because Rafael has never bothered to learn his first name, is the first neighbor who Rafael has actually ever hated, and he doesn't even interact with him. The man has weird work hours, he's loud, he's constantly misplacing his keys. Rafael even has a spare key to Carisi's apartment because of how often he needs it.
Rafael's hit the final straw. For the past four nights at 6 o'clock PM almost on the dot, Carisi has the loudest freakin' sex Rafael has ever heard. He enjoys a good night too, but damn. 6 o'clock is ridiculous and just inconsiderate for the neighbors. Rafael needs to say something.
He marches next door and bangs on the thick door as loudly as he can.
The noises stop, and for that Rafael is thankful. Carisi takes a minute to answer the door, but when he does, Rafael is shocked. He's fully clothed in a pair of gray slacks, a crisp white shirt with rolled up sleeves, and a black tie hanging loosely around his neck.
Rafael is completely confused. How did he manage to get completely dressed in a minute? Wait--
"What are you doing?" Rafael asks.
Rafael looks at him suspiciously. He leans into Carisi's doorway to look around.
"You're not having ridiculously loud sex?" Rafael asks, though it's more like a statement.
"Uh..." Carisi mutters again. "No? I thought that was you."
"I thought it was you."
Both men look at the door next to Carisi's, where a lady who is at least in her 60's lives alone. She apparently doesn't spend much time alone.
The noises have stopped, but in a second the doorknob turns. Carisi grabs Rafael and yanks him into his apartment. He shuts the door quickly and peeks out the peephole.
"What are you doing?" Rafael questions.
"I wanna know what kinda dude is causing those kinda noises."
"What? Like you're not a little bit curious."
"No, of course--" Actually, Rafael is curious. "Yeah, let me see."
Carisi chuckles. "Yeah, you might wanna check him out. He's kinda hot."
"What's that supposed to mean?" Rafael asks, shoving Carisi over to take a look. The man making those noises is looking around the hall and down the stairs, probably assuming someone banged on the lady's door.
"I mean, you might wanna see 'cause he's a little old for me."
Rafael turns his head to glare at Carisi. "How old do you think I am?"
Carisi is grinning. "But he's pretty hot right?"
Rafael looks again on time to see the man reentering the apartment. Rafael shrugs. "Yeah, I guess."
"Great," Carisi says. "You wanna go out with me?"
Rafael looks at him. "What?"
"I got kinda jealous when I thought you were making those noises."
"Wait...are you serious? I don't even know your first name. I don't know anything about you."
"My name is Sonny, I'm a cop and I think you're ridiculously hot. I have the bad habit of forgetting my key, but I'm an excellent kisser and I make amazing spaghetti. Which one do you want to try first?"
Rafael doesn't even know what to say. He just stares at Carisi with his mouth hanging open.
"Okay," Carisi says, still smiling confidently. "I'll get you a plate while you make up your mind about that kissing."
Kissing probably wouldn't be so bad. And Rafael can probably get over the work hours and loudness. And he has a key to Carisi's apartment already. Eh, what the hell? Rafael takes the plate of offers spaghetti and follows Carisi to his dining table, where the easy conversation drowns out the sounds of ridiculous sex noises coming from next door.
Chapter 8: "No, he won't date me." AU
Sonny is always the one desperate for Barba.
Sonny has never been one to let people down, or to say no to anybody. He's done too many favors he never really wanted to do, he's done ridiculous things for the sake of being a good person. He even once didn't break up with somebody for an extra two weeks because he was afraid to hurt them.
So when he found the strength to tell ADA Barba that they couldn't date it surprised even him.
They'd gone out to dinner after one of their usual late night work sessions. He didn't think anything of it when Barba ordered wine for the table.
They shared a cab, stopping at Barba's first. He didn't think anything of it when Barba asked him to walk him in.
They paused on the front steps. He didn't think anything of it when Barba glanced at his lips and licked his own.
Sonny finally caught on when Barba leaned in.
"Wow," Sonny had muttered. "What're you doing?"
"I'm trying to kiss you," Barba said. "And failing miserably."
"We...no," is what Sonny said. "We can't. We're coworkers."
Barba stared at him. "Wait seriously?"
Sonny had the opportunity to take it back, to kiss Rafael like he wanted to. It could be a secret. He could keep a secret.
Instead, he excused himself and left briskly.
That was about a month ago, and although Barba has not tried to kiss him again, he has asked him out more than once. Sonny, finding unbelievable self restraint, has maintained a no.
That doesn't mean it's not driving him crazy. That doesn't mean he doesn't want Barba more than he's ever wanted anyone in his adult life.
But they can't! They work together! That would be a terrible conflict of interest! What if Sonny needs to testify and he can't because of their relationship!
All in all, he is in a terrible spot.
He and Barba hang out anyway. Neither of them call it 'hanging out' out loud, but they spend late nights together in Barba's office and go to dinner afterwards. Their dinners range from grabbing a burger at the greasy diner down the street to feeling underdressed in even his three-piece work suit. They clearly enjoy each other's company. Barba likes him.
Sonny really likes Barba.
Tonight, they're at a restaurant that's easy going but nice.
The waiter arrives and smiles warmly at them. "Can I get you guys a candle for the table?"
Sonny looks at him confused. "Why?"
Barba speaks without looking up from his menu. "Because he thinks we're on a date, Carisi."
The waiter blushes. "Oh you're...not?"
"No, he won't date me," Barba says casually.
"Really?" the waiter asks. "Why not?"
Barba looks ready to speak, but Sonny stops him.
"Look, could we not? Let's just eat."
"I was just going to order an appetizer, Carisi."
The waiter chuckles. Rafael orders an appetizer that Sonny agrees with without even being asked, but instead of leaving, the waiter lingers.
"So," he says to Barba. "If you're not dating him, what are you doing later?"
Barba smiles cutely, and what the hell? Sonny watches confused. He may not be dating Barba, but that doesn't mean other men should be.
The waiter finally leaves. Barba's smile shifts to Carisi, who probably looks very annoyed.
"What?" Barba questions.
"What the fuck was that?"
"Why are you upset?" Barba asks. "You're the one who said--"
"I know what I said."
"So, what? Was I supposed to be waiting around for you forever?"
"Well, the only way I'm not going to date other men is if I'm dating you."
Sonny feels manipulated. Like he just got played. Barba got the best of his jealousy. Of course, he's been asked out by a man he very much adores. It would be polite to say yes. He's never said no to anything Barba asked of him before.
"Fine," Sonny says.
"Fine, I'll date you."
Barba grins. "Really?"
"Yeah, whatever. You didn't have to do that."
"Apparently, I did."
Sonny rolls his eyes.
"I have news for you Carisi," Barba says. "I think we've pretty much been dating for a while."
"Yeah? Well you owe me, like, a dozen after date kisses."
"I've asked you out about fifteen times. Do you think I'm going to deny that of you?"
Sonny just smiles. The want of the other man is very mutual.
Sonny crosses his arms again, tighter this time. As if to protect himself. To keep in his annoyed anger.
He only speaks when need be. Still, as helpful as he's trying to be, it's being shot down instantly by freakin' Barba, who is not taking any of his offered help. You would think Rafael would start being nicer to him after they started dating. At least Sonny thought that, and has been proven wrong time and time again.
"We could get a subpoena to search his office," Sonny mutters.
"Excellent idea, Detective," Barba says.
Shocked, Sonny asks, "Really?"
Sonny rolls his eyes. Rollins just snickers behind her hand, not helping him at all.
Before Sonny can say anything else, Rollins' phone begins to ring.
"It's my sitter, I gotta take this," she says. She steps out of the room.
Sonny turns to Rafael. "What the fuck?" he questions.
"What?" Rafael replies coolly.
"Why are you being such an ass to me? I'm trying to help--"
"I'm sorry, I didn't know you expected praise for every bad idea you have."
"I don't expect praise, I just thought you might be a little, y'know, nicer to me. Now."
Rafael lifts an eyebrow. "What, you're mad because I'm acting like a professional and not throwing myself all over you at work?"
"Well, no, I just expected at least a nicer tone after I had your dick in my mouth this morning."
Rafael glances at the door, which Rollins didn't shut all the way.
"Well. I'm just saying, if you want to get woken up like that again--"
"Is this a weird form of blackmail because you want me to be nicer to you?"
"I just feel as though I deserve a better attitude after you came in--"
"Sssshhh!" Rafael stops him.
"You gonna be nicer to me?"
"Isn't it enough that I'm nice to you at home?"
"A healthy work relationship results in a healthy personal relationship."
"I told you to stop reading Cosmo in the bathroom."
"What? It's helpful. Just like I'm trying to me and it's pretty unfair that you keep bustin' my chops. Especially when you expect me to su--"
Rafael rolls his eyes. "Ok, ok. Fine. I'll try to be nicer."
Sonny smiles. "That's all I ask," he says, pulling Rafael by the suspenders to kiss him.
Right then, Rollins walks back in. She takes one look at Sonny holding Rafael's suspenders and shakes her head. "I don't want to know," she mumbles, sitting in her seat again.
Sonny almost laughs, but Rafael looks completely embarrassed. That makes Sonny let out a laugh. Rafael is still a little bit nicer after the laugh escapes.
Is my posting of these per day excessive? They're just easy to write and if I don't post them instantly, I forget.
Chapter 10: Drama Class AU
I have no idea how long this is and it's dumb, I'm sorry.
Drama is Rafael's favorite class. He excels in every class--his two math classes, English, science, history--but drama is where he really shines. He isn't going to college to pursue an acting career, but he could. He could be on Broadway if he wanted, he's been told by a million people. But he has hopes to be an important lawyer.
That doesn't mean he doesn't take drama very seriously, and he was very excited to get the assignment for his last school play. He expected the lead male role, but a stupid annoying sophomore who was only taking drama for an easy 'A' beat him out.
Knowing there was no way the kid was a better actor than Rafael, he fought with the director. He'd made the case that this was his last play, but the director had said, "And you've had plenty of turns as the lead. Let someone else have a turn."
The kid named Sonny, captain of the junior varsity baseball team, was an annoying know-it-all who did not take drama seriously. Sure, he learned all of his lines, but it was a joke. Every class period and rehearsal he spent just trying to make everyone laugh. And when everyone would laugh, he'd try harder. It drove Rafael crazy. He had no patience for the kid.
The female lead in the play was a junior girl named Summer, the kind of girl Sonny was destined to date after the play. She looked at Sonny as if he was the greatest thing she'd ever laid eyes on. Sure, Rafael saw that the kid was cute, but the cuteness was overshadowed by the dumbness and idiocy of Sonny's character. But Summer didn't mind. Even their names fit together, for god's sake. That annoyed Rafael even more.
With three weeks until the show opened, things took a turn for the worst. Summer was failing geometry, which meant she couldn't be in the play unless she brought it up. Her understudy didn't know her lines, nobody else knew the lines.
Except Rafael. He knew the lines. He knew every line in the show. They couldn't rehearse unless he stepped in. So he did, to his dismay. The only thing worse than watching Sonny act was acting with him.
Sonny brightened when Rafael agreed, he beamed. Rafael paid no attention to it, he just got to work. Even when Sonny asked if Rafael wanted to practice the kissing scene.
They went through the play, and Rafael dared to think Sonny got a little bit better, a little bit more serious with his role. As if he suddenly cared. Rafael didn't have time to question it or ask why, but the new attitude did make it easier for Rafael to rehearse with him.
And then the kissing scene came up, and Sonny went right for it. Rafael swept out of the way.
"Come on Rafael," one of the other kids in the scene said. "It's just acting. Right, Sonny?"
Sonny blushed and nodded. Rafael rolled his eyes.
"Here," the director said, handing Sonny a paper. "Hold the paper between you. I need to see how this will look."
Rafael frowned. "Nobody else can do it?"
"You're the same size as Summer," the director replied.
Rafael sighed. "Fine," he agreed.
The director called for action, so Sonny repeated his last line and went in for the kiss again.
Rafael shut his eyes so he didn't have to see Sonny's face that close. He heard Sonny's breathing, felt him get closer, and--
Sonny dropped the paper and kissed Rafael square on the lips. It was brisk, but soft. Kind of sweet. Everyone laughed as Rafael pushed him away. Even Sonny was laughing.
"What the heck, Carisi!" Rafael yelled.
The director tried to get everyone to calm down, but they still laughed.
"I'm sorry!" Sonny cried. "The paper slipped!"
"Yeah, right!" Rafael said, shoving Sonny's arm.
Rafael felt terribly embarrassed. Everyone was laughing and their teacher wasn't doing much about it. He wanted to see what the kiss would look like anyway.
Sonny tried to kiss Rafael for three rehearsals after that, and Rafael dodged them every time. He would probably want to kiss Sonny too if he wasn't so obnoxious. If he wasn't trying so hard. If he would, maybe, just ask Rafael out like a normal person. Rafael might consider saying yes.
The fourth time Sonny tried to kiss him, Rafael finally had enough and confronted him in the middle of the play.
"Why do you keep trying to kiss me?!" he yelled when Sonny dramatically dipped Rafael like a dancer.
"Because I want to," Sonny said, smiling sweetly.
"What, you want to mess around like this?"
"No," Sonny said, right there in front of an entire class full of snickering teens. He said, "I want to kiss you!"
The bell rang before anyone could react properly. Their teacher thankfully ushered everyone out and left Sonny and Rafael on the stage.
"Why are you doing this?" Rafael asked as he gathered his backpack.
"Because I like you. Why do you think I joined this stupid class? I never expected to get the lead."
Rafael's stomach flipped. "Wait, you like me?"
"Yeah! You're really smart and really cute. And you don't laugh at my jokes, and that drives me freakin' crazy."
"Well, if you didn't try so hard. If you'd just..." he trailed off.
Sonny looked at him expectantly. "If I, what?"
Rafael shrugged. "Just ask me out like a normal person?"
Sonny perked up. "Really? You'd say yes?"
"Well I...might not say no."
Sonny smiled widely. "Yes! Sweet!"
Sonny hopped off the stage.
"That wasn't a yes!" Rafael called after him.
Rafael waited patiently for Sonny to ask him out formally. He didn't mess around as much for the rest of rehearsals, but he was still pleasantly funny. Everyone still laughed at him every time he made a joke, even Rafael.
By the time their final rehearsal arrived, Rafael had given up the idea of Sonny asking him out. Sonny did pay attention to him, but not anything special.
At the end of rehearsal, Sonny stopped everyone to make an announcement.
"I just want to say, this wasn't so bad. I thought it was going to be boring, but you are all pretty cool. Even though everyone knows I only joined for one reason." He smiled right at Rafael.
Rafael tried to hide, but there was nowhere to go. Sonny marched right up to him.
"Will you go out with me? Please?" he asked.
Rafael just stared at him for about a minute.
"For god's sake, say yes!" Summer yelled from upstage.
Rafael finally smiled. "Fine, you don't have to beg."
Sonny grinned and leaned in to kiss him. Rafael happily kissed back.
Chapter 11: Kid AU
This is an excerpt from an abandoned fic where Sonny and Rafael meet when they're little kids, then grow up together. Rafael is two or three years older than Sonny, so I think in this chapter, Rafael was supposed to be about 9.
Lucia kneels next to Rafael's bed.
"What did you do at school today?"
Rafael shrugs. "We did this thing about our futures. We had to fill out this paper about careers and, like, families."
"And you wrote lawyer."
Rafael smiles proudly and nods.
"What did you write about a family?"
"I said I want to get married. A lot of kids said they don't want to get married, or they don't know, but I know."
"Yeah?" Lucia asks, smoothing down his blankets. "How do you know?"
"Because I already know who I'm going to marry."
"Oh, yeah? Who?"
"Sonny," Rafael confidently answers.
Lucia grows a worried look on her face that makes Rafael frown deeply.
"That's bad isn't it? Some boys at school said that's bad."
Lucia shakes her head. "No, baby, it's just...well, he's a little young, isn't he?"
"Yeah, but when he's thirty, I'll only be thirty-three and that's not weird, right?"
Lucia laughs. "No, mi amor, it won't be. Did you write on your paper that you're going to marry Sonny?"
"No, I didn't, because when I said it the boys at my table said I can't. They seemed mad about it, so I didn't want my teacher to get mad. Hey, Mami?"
Lucia is silently fuming at Rafael's worry, but she pushes it down so Rafael doesn't worry even further. "Yes, mi amor?"
"When I marry Sonny, will one of us have to wear a dress?"
Lucia chuckles. "No. You can both wear suits."
"What if I wear the tie I had to wear to church on Christmas?"
"The one with the snowmen? I guess that'd be okay."
"Sonny would probably wear his Mets jersey, huh Mami? The one with the Kool-Aid stain on the arm."
Lucia laughs. "You know, he probably would."
"When we get married, we'd get to have sleepovers all the time, huh? We could eat popcorn and pizza every night, huh?" Extremely excited, Rafael adds, "We could get bunk beds, huh?!"
Lucia laughs even harder at Rafael's excitement over bunk beds. "Sure, Rafi. If that's what you want."
"Yeah, I want that," Rafael contently says. "I want to be with Sonny forever."
Lucia stands from her spot and kisses Rafael's forehead. "You will. For now, go to sleep, okay?"
"I love you," Lucia tells him, kissing his head again.
"Love you too, Mami."
Chapter 12: Sonny Is Testifying For Rafael AU
Sonny wanders through the halls of the unfamiliar building. It is late, dark, and he feels too unsafe. Of course, after what happened, everywhere feels unsafe.
All he wants to do is put this ordeal behind him, but he has to do this one last thing first. Which was why he was at the courthouse to get ready to testify against...him.
Sonny shakes the fear, the reminder of him, before taking a deep breath and pushing the giant courtroom door open. The room is well lit with one person still sitting at a desk at the front. Mr. Barba, the nice, handsome prosecutor who was going to make all of this go away.
Sonny clears his throat. "Uh, Mr. Barba?"
Mr. Barba turns to face Sonny. He smiles.
"Mr. Carisi, thank you for coming," he says, standing to greet Sonny like a good professional. He shakes Sonny's hand; he's warm.
Sonny lets out a shaky breath. "S-sorry if I kept you waiting, I--"
"I am on your schedule," Mr. Barba tells him.
Sonny doesn't notice he's still shaking Mr. Barba's hand until he feels perspiration on his palm. With an embarrassed wince, he yanks his hand away. Mr. Barba politely does not wipe his hand obviously.
"So," Mr. Barba says, "Tomorrow, of course I'll call you to the stand and you'll sit there. But right now, you can sit wherever you feel comfortable."
Sonny looks at the chair at the stand. It looks like a miniature cage. He doesn't want to sit in it, not today, not tomorrow. But he has to, or else he will not be put away.
"I'll, uh, sit in the stand. Just to be sure I...can."
Mr. Barba nods and escorts Sonny over to the chair. He stands on the ground in front of Sonny, just watching him.
Sonny sits delicately. The chair is hard under him. The stand seems too high, even though it's not. He closes his eyes and tries not to worry about how tomorrow, all eyes will be on him. He will have to tell everyone what happened. It will forever be public record to the world that he was attacked outside a bar, and the man...his hands were...
Sonny opens his eyes and notices he's hyperventilating. Mr. Barba is staring at him softly, watching him. Waiting for him.
"I'm sorry," Sonny says, feeling a tear fall. "This...I feel ridiculous...I'm..." Sonny wipes his eyes. "Crying, for god's sake."
"It's ok," Mr. Barba says. "Take your time. I understand how difficult this must be."
Sonny nods, staring at his hands.
"I know you spoke with Detective Benson, and I know she reassured you that there is nothing to be ashamed of. This does happen to men, okay? And by you being here today and tomorrow, you will help us make sure he doesn't hurt any other people again. Alright?"
Sonny nods again.
"No matter what the defense tries to say to you tomorrow, it wasn't your fault. Remember that."
Sonny takes a deep breath.
"I'll be there every step of the way."
Sonny looks up into Mr. Barba's eyes. He focuses on the green. Bright green, like a field. A baseball field. He imagines being at the Mets game. He wonders if Mr. Barba likes baseball.
"Are you ready?" Mr. Barba asks.
"Yes," Sonny replies, feeling safe for the first time in a long time.
Chapter 13: Gym AU
No reason for this. It's pretty much just porn. Hope you enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Sonny loved sports growing up, and he was very glad he was still in shape enough to play. When his old high school friend Dan invited him to play basketball every Sunday, he was thrilled. A chance to be on the court again? Great.
He met Dan at the gym where they'd play, that also had a pool and a weight room. It was nice, with new, clean, state of the art equipment.
They walked through the weight room towards the locker room when Sonny first spotted the very pretty man struggling with weights.
Dan snorted. "Poor sap's been coming here for about three months with no progress."
Sonny looks his tank of a friend up and down. "Yeah, because you've always looked like that."
Dan chuckled. "Hey, I learned."
"Maybe he could use some help instead of some guy laughing at him behind his back."
Dan holds his hands up to surrender. "You wanna be that guy? Be my guest. Our game starts in ten."
Sonny tells Dan he'll meet him in there and approaches the cute stranger. He doesn't really look like he needs to be working out, but Sonny knows a lot of people have a lot of reasons to exercise. Sure, the man's got a little gut, but his ass is great.
"Can I help you?" the man asks, zoning Sonny out of staring at his ass.
He blushes, having been caught. "Oh, I, uh...I was wondering if I could help you, actually."
"Is it that obvious I have no idea what I'm doing?"
"Kinda," Sonny says truthfully.
The man smiles. He holds his hand out to shake Sonny's. "Rafael."
Sonny shows him how to use the pulldown bar, then rushes over to the court for his game.
For two Sundays after, Sonny arrives early in hopes of helping the hot stranger in the gym.
What Sonny really wishes is to meet him afterwards, because exercising always gives Sonny a 'macho-man', sexually charged attitude that would probably give him the confidence to either ask Rafael out or drag him to the nearest closet and get on his knees.
On the fourth Sunday, Sonny goes to the gym knowing he needs to make some move, but Rafael is nowhere to be seen as soon as he walks in. Disappointed, Sonny goes on to his game and plays distracted. He's thinking about Rafael, where he could be, if he's okay.
Sonny wanders into the locker room after the game and finds it blessedly empty. He usually showers afterwards, because he has to go straight to his parent's house for Sunday dinner. He's about to enter the shower stalls when he walks right into Rafael, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist.
Sonny licks his lips. "Oh, hey, I didn't know you were here. I didn't see you when I got here."
"Yeah, I decided to swim today instead."
Sonny nods, then stands awkwardly waiting for someone to talk. This is the first time he's seen Rafael privately. And he's almost naked. One tug of the thin towel and it'd fall easily. Sonny wishes he wasn't wearing so many clothes--compression tights, shorts, an undershirt, and a sweatshirt--because he is very, very hot suddenly.
Sonny's about to rip something off, whether it be his pants or Rafael's towel, when they reach for each other at the same time. Rafael slams Sonny against the wall behind them and Sonny moans into his mouth.
This is not good. The kissing is great, Rafael feels amazing, all hot and still wet from the shower. But Sonny was already partly aroused from the exercise, then seeing Rafael in this state, and now Rafael's tongue on his mouth is not helping.
"Mm, fuck," Sonny sighs when Rafael sucks at his sweaty neck. "Wait, wait--"
Rafael pulls off of him instantly. "I'm sorry, that was--"
"No, that was great. This is great. It's just...these tights don't leave much room for...anything."
Rafael grins wickedly and grinds against Sonny.
"Fuck, that's not helping." Sonny's head falls back against the wall. Rafael's hips circle again. It's maddening.
"Do you want to come back to my place?" Rafael asks.
"I don't think I'll make it."
Rafael pushes against him harder. Sonny gasps. His hips move on their own, seeking friction.
"Let me take the edge off," Rafael says, sexy against Sonny's lips.
"Nobody will come in," Rafael reassures him. "You'll have to be quick."
"I don't think that'll be a problem."
Rafael smirks, then kisses him again. He reaches for Sonny's shorts, but Sonny knows it'll be a tight squeeze inside, so he lowers his two bottoms enough to get his hard cock out.
When Rafael's hand wraps around him, he lets out a long, relieved groan.
"Fuck, you're ready," Rafael says, resting his forehead against Sonny's shoulder to look down to watch himself stroke Sonny.
Sonny can't look, or else it'll all be over. He squeezes his eyes shut and pulls Rafael's hair.
"You have no idea," Rafael whispers between licks and bites to his neck. "How badly I've wanted you the past few weeks. How badly I want to fuck you."
"Oh fuck," Sonny replies, "Yes I do."
Rafael moans and rubs himself against Sonny's hip. "Will you let me? Can I fuck you, Sonny? Please?"
Sonny nods, moaning. "Yes--"
"Are you going to come for me right now, Sonny?"
"Do it, come on, let me have it."
Sonny's hips snap, his body clenches, and he comes in hot spurts on Rafael's stomach and towel. Rafael rubs his thumb over the head of his cock to gather the last few drops before wiping his hand on his towel.
Sonny opens his eyes, skin burning under his clothes and legs like jelly. Rafael tucks him back into his pants, then wraps his arms around Sonny.
"Come back to my place?" he asks sweetly in Sonny's ear.
Sonny can only nod once before Rafael is gone, getting dressed at light speed.
I just want to thank everyone for the kind comments! I'm not very good at replying to comments but I will try to!
Chapter 14: Cuddling for Warmth AU
Rafael is barely heard over heavy patter of rain on the window. Surely it'll turn to snow by midnight. That's why Rafael is burrowing himself under their multitude of blankets that have gathered on the bed over the past few days; it's growing colder by the hour the deeper into winter they get.
"I'm fucking freezing!" he yells, his words muffled by the heaviest blanket pulled all the way to his mouth.
"I heard ya, I heard ya," Sonny mutters, finally wandering into the bedroom.
"What the hell took you so long? What the hell were you doing?"
It was not long, Sonny was only a few minutes behind Rafael. He sarcastically glances at the steaming mugs in his hands.
Rafael rolls his eyes with an annoyed sigh. "Obviously I know what you were doing now. I had the question ready. However, I don't want hot chocolate. I want..." He trails off, embarrassed and hoping Sonny will fill in the rest.
Sonny walks over to his side of the bed and sets the mugs on his bedside table. He's grinning. Rafael rolls his eyes again.
"You want what, Raf?"
"I want to cuddle with you, ok? For warmth." Rafael's face heats up for the first time all day.
"For warmth, mhm. I got you, Raf, just give me a sec."
Rafael watches him toe off his shoes and kick them under the bed.
"Why do you kick them under the bed? You know tomorrow morning you'll be unable to reach them."
"Yeah, but you like the view." He winks. How crude.
"Just get in here."
Rafael lets Sonny pull back the covers just enough for him to slither under. And then Sonny reads his mind and shifts as close as possible, his long arms wrapping around Rafael comfortably.
"Wait," Sonny says, "Are you naked?"
"Yes. The bottom of the pants were soaking wet and my shirt was frozen."
Sonny hums appreciatively. "I didn't know it was going to be that kind of cuddling..."
He shifts closer, pressing against Rafael further. His clothes aren't wet, not as bad as Rafael's were, but Sonny's big hands traveling down his back are like icicles, despite holding the mugs of hot chocolate only a minute ago.
"God, what the fuck?" Rafael hisses, his back arching away from Sonny's touch. "Why are your hands so cold?"
Sonny shrugs, then untangles himself from Rafael.
"Hang on," he says, then lifts the blankets above his head and dives underneath.
Rafael watches, confused. "What the--"
A second later, Sonny's pants fly out from underneath, followed by his shirt, undershirt, socks, and underwear.
His head reemerges. Rafael smiles at the face smiling at him.
"There's not much I love more than being naked, in bed, in the middle of the afternoon," he says.
Sonny kisses Rafael's chapped lips, then his red nose. The only things they have on for the rest of the afternoon are their smiles.
Chapter 15: Another Kid AU
This is another bit from the kid fic I never finished. Maybe I will finish it one day...
Rafael, upon his ninth birthday only a month before, deemed himself worthy of new responsibilities he did not have when he was only eight. He can walk to school on his own now, he can pour the milk in his own cereal bowl, and he can plan Sonny's sixth birthday party.
Everything was perfect. They wrote the invitations themselves, Rafael in his slightly-too-fancy-for-a-nine-year-old handwriting, and Sonny in his getting-better-for-a-six-year-old handwriting.
They'd picked out a cake, one they looked up in a magazine and Deb promised she could make instead of having to buy it.
They bought decorations--baseball, because that's what Sonny wanted.
And finally, they created a menu of foods and snacks for guests, including hot dogs, popcorn, and Cracker Jacks, because those were the foods they ate when Sonny's dad took them to a Yankee game last month.
It was perfect. On the day of Sonny's party, Rafael woke up far more excited than even Sonny did. The party wasn't until noon, but Rafael woke up at 6 AM and was banging on the Carisi's door by 6:30. As when every time he bangs on their door that early, Dominick Sr. just opens the door, mumbles a good morning, and slowly follows Rafael up the stairs where they part into different rooms.
Rafael kicks off his shoes and climbs onto Sonny's bed. He lays next to the little boy and pokes his cheek.
"Sonny, wake up! It's party day!"
"Didn't you hear me, Sonny? I said it's party day!"
Sonny lets out a huff and turns onto his back, away from Rafael. His little blonde hairs stick to the side of his face, where he has a red crease from his pillow.
Rafael tries again. "It's your birthday, Sonny!"
Sonny squeezes his eyes shut further. "I'm still sleepy, Rafi," he whispers.
Rafael rolls his eyes. "Fine. I'll wait."
Rafael has to wait about ten minutes before Sonny's eyes suddenly open and he's falling out of bed, yelling, "It's party day! It's party day!"
Rafael laughs and peers over the side of the bed, where Sonny is laying on the floor cheering about the party.
Then, there's a knock heard on the wall behind Sonny's bed. "Shut up!" Theresa yells. "Some of us are still trying to sleep!"
The boys get up. Rafael helps Sonny brush his teeth and combs his hair with the perfect part like his mom does it. Sonny gets dressed, with Rafael's help choosing between a Mets shirt with Mickey Mouse on it, and a Yankees shirt that's too short. The Mets shirt wins, because Mickey Mouse always wins above everything else.
They run downstairs, and by now it's 7 o'clock and Mr. Carisi is out of bed once again. He's making coffee in the kitchen, so he lifts the boys onto the island and he gives them their options for breakfast.
"Okay, we've got bacon and eggs for the special day, pancakes, waffles?"
The boys exchange skeptical looks. Dominick Sr. rolls his eyes and reaches into the pantry.
"Yay!" the boys cheer in unison.
Dominick Sr. carries them, one in each arm, to the kitchen table to eat their breakfast. The boys laugh, loving every time Dominick Sr. picks them both up like this. Rafael had tried to claim he was too old for it when he turned nine, but it makes him laugh too much for Dominick Sr. to stop.
By the time their breakfast is eaten, Mrs. Carisi is up and helps Mr. Carisi with their breakfast. Dominick Sr. had decided to surprise Deb with pancakes, her favorite, and when she came downstairs, she gushed over how sweet that was.
"Isn't that nice of Daddy to want to surprise me with breakfast?" Deb asks rhetorically, kissing Dominick Sr. on the cheek as Sonny and Rafael watch happily.
"Rafi helped me brush my teeth, Mommy. Is that sweet?"
"Yes, honey, that is very sweet of Rafi. Did you thank him?"
"I didn't kiss him like you kissed Daddy!"
"You don't have to, Sonny. All you have to say is 'thank you for your help'. I kiss Daddy, because...I just like to! People deserve kisses for lots of different reasons."
Sonny beams at her, then turns to Rafael. "Thanks for helping me brush my teeth, Rafi."
"You're welcome," Rafael says, returning the smile.
Deb continues helping her husband by getting out a cutting board and fresh strawberries to chop. The boys talk at the table about the party, Dominick Sr. watches the pancakes, and suddenly Deb is dropping the knife on the island and jumping back.
Dominick Sr. is by her side immediately. "What happened?"
"Oh, I cut my finger! Is it bad?"
The boys look on, worried, as Dominick Sr. examines the cut.
"Nothing a Band-Aid won't fix," he says. "I'll be right back. Clean it under water."
He's gone only a second before he's back with two boxes of Band-Aids. "We have regular tan or Hello Kitty. Take your pick."
"Pick the Kitty, Mommy!" Sonny tells her.
Deb laughs and chooses Hello Kitty, and the boys watch with worried looks as Mr. Carisi carefully applies the bandage.
"There. Good as new," he says, kissing the tip of his wife's finger.
"How does it look?" Deb asks the boys, holding up her hand.
"Does it feel better, Mommy?" Sonny asks.
"It does," she tells him.
Finally, it's noon and the party is ready to begin. Guest begin showing up, mostly relatives but a few other neighborhood kids. They set up a baseball game in the street, where Sonny is the first captain because he's the birthday boy. He chooses Rafael first, of course.
The game goes steadily for a long time. There are far less arguments and fights than usual because the adults are watching, but the kids have fun running around and playing. They let Sonny get more strikes because it's his birthday, and the thought of not getting cake later because they were mean to Sonny on his birthday is terrible.
A while into the game, Sonny's up to bat again and hits it far enough to possibly get a double. He runs to first and rounds to run to second, but the kid playing first base accidentally trips him. Sonny falls hard to the ground and he practically skids because he was running quite fast.
Rafael runs to his side quickly. "Sonny! Are you ok?"
Usually, Sonny won't cry when the big boys accidentally hurt him when they're playing, but this time he lets out a loud cry as he struggles to get up. There are scrapes on his knees and hands, and huge tears falling down his cheeks.
"Sorry Sonny!" the older boy who tripped him says. "I didn't mean to, honest!"
Rafael tells the other kids they'll be right back, then escorts Sonny into the house and into the downstairs bathroom. He delicately sits Sonny on the toilet seat and gets some toilet paper to wipe up the blood.
"They'll think I'm a baby 'cause I cried," Sonny says, hiccuping.
Rafael shakes his head. "They won't."
"Yeah, they always think I'm a baby!" Sonny begins to cry harder.
Rafael wets a wash clothe to clean the scrapes. "I don't think you're a baby," he quietly says.
Sonny looks at him with huge blue eyes. "Really?"
They're quiet while Rafael finishes cleaning Sonny up. Sonny tries to settle his breathing and stop the tears. Rafael gets the Band-Aids out of the drawer.
"We have regular tan or Hello Kitty," Rafael says, copying Mr. Carisi's words from earlier, even though he knows Sonny is going to pick Hello Kitty. "Take your pick."
"Hello Kitty!" Sonny excitedly exclaims.
Rafael smiles at him, then tears the papers open and places them on Sonny's cuts.
"There," Rafael says. "Good as new."
"Almost," Sonny says.
Rafael looks at him confused. "Almost?"
"You're forgetting the kisses."
"Oh," Rafael says. He hesitates, at first, because there was blood on Sonny's knees just a second ago and that's gross. But Mr. Carisi had kissed Mrs. Carisi's cut that morning, and that had blood. So, with a shrug, Rafael leans forward and carefully kisses both of Sonny's knees.
"There," he repeats. "How's that?"
"This one," Sonny says, holding up his hand.
Rafael kisses Sonny's palm.
"That's better Rafi, thank you."
Rafael smiles. "How about we ask if we can have cake now?"
Sonny lights up at that. He nods excitedly and follows Rafael out of the bathroom, knees and hands now feeling much better.
The banging on the door knocks him out of a really great dream. He scrambles out of bed, startled and a bit worried because of how frantic the knock was. He doesn’t notice the kitchen clock says 2:49 AM.
Rafael throws the door open and stares blearily at the man on the other side.
“Carisi?” he questions. “What are you—“
“I have something to say.”
Rafael had left him at the bar with the rest of the team a few hours ago, but a few weeks ago, Sonny had left him at dinner after the inevitable long-term “Where is this going?” question. He didn’t know. Carisi didn’t know. There was no point of even finishing dinner.
“Ok?” Rafael prompts him to go on.
“I have no idea what love even is. My parents are still together but I don’t think I’ve seen them so much as kiss since, like, 1997. The shit we see, like…it’s understandable that guys like us have no idea what love is anymore.
“But Rafi, all I know is that I wanna, like, watch shitty Lifetime movies with you every night.”
Rafael’s chest tightens.
“I wanna make your coffee every morning.”
Rafael’s skin prickles.
“I wanna drag you to church on Sundays even though I know you hate it and only go because I want to.”
Rafael breaks into a light, nervous sweat.
“I wanna be with you for as long as you’ll let me.”
Rafael’s heart stops all together. He holds his breath to hear what Carisi has to say next.
“I wanna marry you, Rafael. Not now, not tomorrow, not the next day, but some day. Whenever you’ll let me. I don’t want to spend a day without you. That’s where I see this going. That’s where I want it to go.”
Rafael lets out a shaky, uneven breath. Is he dreaming? He must he dreaming still. Carisi is not here pouring his heart out. Carisi left their last date completely pissed because nobody had any agreeable answers.
“Please say something,” Carisi says after a second of silence.
Rafael doesn’t trust himself to speak. He just grabs Carisi by the hand and yanks him into the apartment, into his bed, into his heart.
Good news, y'all. After the great feedback I got from the Kid!AU's, I've reopened the abandoned fic with new ideas and a new plot. I think it might kind of be like this, just drabbles, because I don't really have a real plot yet. But so far it's pretty cute. Thank you for the support and interest. Sometimes I write things and never post them because I don't think anybody would be interested in reading them. So thank you! It'll be up...sometime.
Chapter 17: Christmas AU
This is from an abandoned Christmas fic, but I thought you guys would like it. Much longer than 350 words.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Rafael lounges on Olivia's couch, talking idly to Fin and Rollins. He sips happily at his eggnog, thinking maybe he needs to drink some water before getting another drink. The last thing he needs is to wake up with a hangover on Christmas morning.
The party is quiet but pleasant, just their close work friends and a few community mothers Olivia and Amanda have befriended. There are kids playing off in the corner with all of Noah's toys. Rafael only recognizes Noah and Rollin's daughter, Jesse.
Carisi isn't there, which is kind of unusual for a "family gathering", as he himself calls them. Rafael hasn't asked, because he doesn't want anyone to question why he's questioning Carisi's whereabouts.
Before Rafael can work up the courage to casually ask, Rollins does.
"Hey, where's Carisi?" she asks.
"He had to go to church," Olivia explains.
Rafael thinks he should've thought of that himself, because that's where he'd be right now if his mother was in the country. But thankfully, she is not here and he did not have to go.
"Shouldn't he be here by now?" Rollins adds. "How long does church last?"
"Oh, on Christmas?" Rafael joins, and sarcastically answers, "Hours and hours."
Olivia instructs Noah to pass out his gifts to everyone, and Rafael is not surprised to open a picture of Noah in a simple frame, the same gift Olivia and Noah have given for years. Usually Noah's picture is just a cute Christmas picture, wearing Christmas clothes or a Christmas pajama set. But this year, he's sitting on Santa's lap.
Rollin's eyes practically bulge out of her head. "You let your kid go see Santa?"
Olivia laughs. "Well--"
Rafael's jaw drops, examining the picture further. "Hey, is that--"
At the same time, he and Rollins both look at Fin, or Santa in the picture with Noah.
Fin grins. "I got a grand kid, remember?" He lowers his voice so the children can't hear. "The in-laws are setting up a Santa next year."
Rafael wants to laugh, but he doesn't want to make too much fun because he doesn't ever want to be roped into being Santa. He'd probably be very insulted if they made him dress as Santa.
Finally, as they're still laughing at the picture, Carisi walks into the apartment holding two bottles of wine. He's grinning ear to ear, obviously in a great mood. His face is pale from the cold, but the tip of his nose and his lips are red. In short, he looks amazing and happy, like a kid coming in from a snowball fight. Plus, he obviously dressed up for church, because he's wearing a very nice (and new, Rafael notices) dark blue suit with a silver-ish shirt and a blue tie. He looks like winter, like a Blue Christmas.
"Hey, Carisi, you made it!" Rollins cries, not getting up from the couch Rafael is sharing with her.
"Thought we'd have to send a search party to Staten Island man," Fin says, standing and clasping the younger man's hand.
Carisi makes his way to greet Olivia, on the way patting Rollins and Rafael on the shoulders. Rafael feels Carisi's cold hand through his shirt.
"You want a drink?" Fin offers.
"Nah, thanks, not yet. I had wine at church."
Rafael chuckles. That's adorable, he thinks.
Rollins pipes up before he can. "That is the most Sunday School thing you have ever said, Carisi."
Rafael cracks up even more. Carisi blushes.
Carisi disappears into the kitchen for a few minutes, and when he returns he has a fresh pitcher of eggnog. He's never looked more appealing than now, holding alcohol to share.
"Refills?" he offers.
Rollins accepts, handing him her glass, but Rafael holds his close, remembering he needs to drink some water and fearing he may say something stupid about how handsome Carisi looks while he's under the influence.
"You don't trust my eggnog, Barba?" Carisi teases.
"Oh, you made this?" Rollins asks, pretending to pour her glass back in the pitcher.
"Ha-ha," Carisi says, "I'll have you know I'm excellent at drinks."
Rafael finally finds his voice. "Especially wine at church?"
Everyone laughs as Carisi rolls his eyes and moves to refill the other guest's glasses.
"Hey, Rollins," Fin gets to soon. "Where's your mom? I thought she was comin' into New York for Christmas."
"Yeah, Christmas Eve is Kim's day, Christmas Day is my day. Can't have Christmases together, you know us. That's too easy."
"Where's your mom, Barba?" Fin asks.
"Christmas, plus the week before and after, is the only time of year my mother does not grace me with her presence. She goes on vacation."
"You don't go with her?" Rollins asks now.
Rafael shakes his head. "I'm too busy. My Abuela, my grandmother, used to travel with her, but..."
"You could've gone this year," Fin says. "I know you've been takin' it easy the past few weeks."
Rafael snorts. "And go on a singles cruise around the Caribbean with my mother? No, thank you."
"Ah, come on," Rollins teases him, now. "Some guys are into Mama's Boys."
Rafael chuckles, but blushes, embarrassed. He's out to Fin, Rollins, and Olivia, but he's not sure about Carisi. He doesn't know Carisi, not personally, and no more than how attractive he is. He glances at the younger man, who is talking to another guest but within earshot to see if he had a reaction.
Are his ears a little red? His cheeks more pink? Is Rafael imagining it? Is it bad he wants a more clear reaction from Carisi when he finds out Rafael is gay?
Carisi steps back to the group, examining his pitcher closely.
"Speaking of Mama's Boys," Rollins teases him. She's always teasing him. Poor Carisi.
Carisi smiles anyway.
"What are your plans for tomorrow, Carisi?" Fin asks.
"Uh..." he blushes again. "Breakfast at my mom's house."
The group laughs.
"That's cute, Carisi," Rollins mutters. "Real cute."
Rafael subtly looks at her as she takes a drink of her eggnog, as she looks at Carisi with admiration. Rafael doesn't like that. He admires Carisi.
"Gee, thanks," Carisi says, an eye roll attached.
The party dies down when it gets too late for the children, and for Fin who, childless, still leaves at the same time Rollins does. Rafael and Carisi are left, and both volunteer to help Olivia clean up. She leaves to put Noah to bed as soon as the last guest exits the apartment.
"So this was fun," Carisi says, rolling the sleeves of his nice shirt up to wash dishes.
"That's a nice shirt, Carisi. Let me do the dishes."
"Nah, can't let you do that, Barba. Trust me, I've been stuck in dishes duty my entire life."
"'Cause my sisters are mean and they'd threaten to rip my baseball cards in half if I didn't."
Rafael laughs. "I can assure you I will not rip your baseball cards in half. Now, step aside." He uses his most stern voice.
Carisi easily complies. "Ok, ok. I'll dry."
They get a nice two-man assembly line going, and Carisi's shirt stays miraculously clean. Rafael, however, gets soap on his tie.
They're silent for too long. It doesn't get awkward, but Rafael thinks he's wasting so much time he could be having a real, personal conversation with Carisi.
Finally, Rafael knows what to say.
"So--" he starts.
"So--" Carisi says.
"No really," Carisi quickly says, "What were you gonna say?"
Rafael shrugs. "I was just going to ask if I was remembering right that you're Catholic."
"Yeah, that's right. That's why I was so late tonight, 'cause I go to church with my family on holidays. Well, whenever I can, but I have to on holidays."
"I understand. Christmas used to be the only day of the year that my mother would make me go."
Carisi nods. "Yeah, I heard you say she's outta town."
"Out of the country, actually. She likes to get away from the New York weather for a few weeks. I don't blame her."
"No? I like our winters. I had the best times as a kid during the winter."
"Really?" Rafael asks. "How?"
"Sledding, snow ball fights, ice skating. Ah man, I love ice skating. I'm not very good, but it's a blast."
Carisi looks like he's about to drop the plate he's drying. "What?! How do you live in New York City and you've never been ice skating?!"
Rafael shrugs, getting back to the dishes.
"You've never gone skating at the Rock? Central Park?"
Rafael shakes his head. "I tend to avoid touristy places, especially in the winter."
"Oh man. I gotta take you ice skating. What time is it? What time does the Rock close?"
Rafael laughs. "Carisi, we have dishes to clean."
Rafael smiles. Carisi is serious about this.
"That's a nice thought, but you have breakfast to eat with your mother."
"Oh, yeah. Right. Uhm..."
Rafael pushes down the little bit of disappointment blooming, the one telling him he's possibly missing a chance with Carisi. Spending time with him outside of work would be nice, "date" or, more likely, not.
A silent minute ticks by, Rafael focusing on not splashing on his shirt or dropping a plate when handing it to Carisi.
"Hey," Carisi finally says. "How about Sunday?"
"Sunday?" Rafael asks, surprised.
"Ice skating. We can go to Central Park or the Rock, it's up to you. We'll have to go when I get out of church, so maybe...noon?"
Rafael just blinks at him, so surprised. Carisi really is serious about this. He wants to do something with Rafael outside of work. He wants to do something fun with Rafael outside of work.
"We...we don't have to, it's dumb, I know--"
"No," Rafael stops him from taking it back. "I'd like that."
A slow smile spreads across Carisi's face, like he's catching up to what's happening.
"Awesome," he says. "And...hey, we don't have to, but...maybe we can, y'know, grab some lunch before?"
Rafael smiles. "I'd like that, too."
"Awesome," Sonny proudly says, his smile so big that his dimples are the deepest Rafael has ever seen.
Finally, Olivia rejoins them in the kitchen.
"Two stories," she announces, sounding tired. "You would think he'd be wiped out from playing all evening, but he was still going. Anyway, what are you two talking about?"
"Ice skating," Carisi answers.
"Ice skating? Carisi, do you know this one," Olivia pokes Rafael in the back. "Has never been ice skating?"
Carisi grins at him. "Oh, really?"
Rafael just rolls his eyes. Olivia and Carisi tease Rafael about all the winter pastimes he's missed out on, and Rafael can tell the gleam in Carisi's eye is a vow to engage in a snowball fight on Sunday.
Oooooh you guys better like this kid!au. It's coming together, little by little. I think it's going to be about eight chapters, eight different ages. It'll be fun. You guys are going to die from the fluff.
Chapter 18: PWP AU
Complete PWP. Written for an abandoned nsfw 30-day challenge.
There was a fight. There's always a fight, usually small disagreements or spats that are over a few hours later.
This one was pretty big. So big that Rafael--who is usually in bed at least fifteen minutes after Sonny--woke up, got ready, and left before Sonny was out of the shower. When they crossed paths in the bathroom, Rafael barely glared at him.
Usually, Rafael will text Sonny in the morning while they're both at work. Just to say hi, to ask how he is. Sonny usually doesn't have to text first.
By ten o'clock, Sonny gets flat out annoyed with it. He doesn't think he'd get so annoyed except that he knows Rafael's been calling Benson all morning so he's not busy.
He texts Rafael at exactly 10:30.
He gets a reply exactly an hour later, on the dot. Just to piss him off.
Sonny rolls his eyes so hard his head hurts.
Ok, so it was his fault. He made a big, figurative mess and Rafael is pissed and Sonny even pulled out the 'babe'.
"I'm sorry. I love you."
This time, Sonny gets a reply about two seconds later.
"I'm busy, Carisi."
Benson comes out of her office. "I have a last minute lunch meeting," she announces. "Fin, you're in charge."
But she's smiling, she's not acting like she has an important meeting. Sonny glances at the calendar; it's Wednesday. She's having lunch with Rafael. Sonny wants to throw his phone.
"You are not busy," Sonny replies instead of throwing his phone. "You are going to lunch with Benson."
"I believe my lunch plans are none of your business, Detective."
Sonny takes a deep breath. Getting more angry will not solve anything. He figures he can just wait until he gets home so they can talk about it.
"See you at home then."
Sonny beats Rafael home, which is also unusual. After two hours, Sonny realizes Rafael is wasting time, avoiding coming home, but finally Sonny hears the lock click and braces himself for the fight.
Rafael stomps into the apartment, ignoring Sonny while dropping his briefcase inelegantly on the coffee table before stomping into their bedroom. He's ripping off his coat and jacket on the way.
Sonny just watches, upset that Rafael didn't even look at him.
He doesn't follow, but less than a second later, Rafael's head pops through the doorway.
"Coming?" he asks, not sounding all that happy.
Sonny thinks now is when they're going to talk it over, so he takes a deep breath and follows Rafael.
When he enters the bedroom, he's surprised to see Rafael randomly ripping his clothes off.
"Uh..." is all Sonny can get out when Rafael drops his pants and Sonny can see him half hard in his briefs.
"I've been thinking about you all day and how goddamn pissed I am and apparently those two things make this happen," he points at his crotch. "So are you going to take your pants off or what?"
Sonny can say no. He is capable of saying no. But Sonny figures if Rafael won't take his verbal apology, the least he can do is offer up his body as one instead. And damn, Rafael's underwear is beginning to tent.
Luckily, he'd showered and changed when he got home, so he doesn't have a thousand layers to get through before he's naked. Which is good, because Rafael is apparently too impatient for anything slow. Sonny drops onto the bed while Rafael grabs a condom and the lube.
He doesn't even stop to kiss Sonny. He just lifts Sonny's legs and gets to work.
"I'm still mad," he finally mumbles, two fingers deep into Sonny's ass.
Sonny doesn't care. He grunts, "I don't care."
Rafael spreads his legs more.
"I'm pretty pissed too," Sonny says. "Ignoring me to have lunch with my boss."
"With my friend," Rafael corrects. He adds another finger. Sonny can't help but moan. "She told me I was being childish," Rafael adds. "You can imagine how that made me feel."
Sonny chuckles. "Yeah I'm sure you loved that." Rafael pushes his fingers in harder and the smirk disappears from Sonny's lips to turn into a long groan.
Finally, Rafael pulls his fingers out. "Up, against the headboard."
Confused, Sonny let's Rafael arrange him to be on his knees facing the headboard, hands on the wall. Sonny hears Rafael tear the condom foil open, then a minute later Rafael is squeezing his hip tight and easing in.
"Ah, fuck, Raf--"
"That's the idea," Rafael replies, pushing in until he's pressed completely against Sonny's ass.
Sonny reaches down to stroke himself. Rafael begins to move, pulling in and out at a quicker pace than usual. He's got a lot of aggression to get out, though.
"So you couldn't stop thinkin' about me all day?" Sonny asks.
"Thinking about how fucking idiotic you can be."
"Still thinkin' about me."
Rafae thrusts harder. It doesn't shut Sonny up.
"Being mad at me makes you hard, huh? How'd you feel sitting there at lunch talking about how mad you were at me?"
"How mad I am at you."
Rafael thrusts pick up again. Sonny strokes himself harder, feeling his orgasm building, but then Rafael grabs his hand and lifts it to the wall again. Sonny groans in frustration this time.
Rafael wraps an arm around Sonny's chest, pulling Sonny flat against his own chest. Rafael's knees spread more, pushing Sonny's legs further apart. He pushes in hard, Sonny can feel his thighs tensing with exertion.
Sonny is so close, but needs something more. He's afraid to reach down for his own dick. His head falls back against Rafael's shoulder.
Finally, Rafael's hand snakes down his stomach to his dick. Hopefully feeling more forgiving towards Sonny, he strokes Sonny in time with each hard thrust. One of Sonny's arms lifts to wrap around Rafael's head, pulling Rafael's face towards his for a kiss.
Sonny comes with Rafael's tongue in his mouth. When he falls forward, exhausted, hands catching himself on the wall again, he feels Rafael bury himself deep to come.
When Rafael finally lets go of Sonny and shuffles backward, Sonny just collapses backwards onto the bed. Rafael disappears into the bathroom for a minute before returning and joining Sonny on the bed.
"I'm still mad," Rafael says.
Sonny scoots over a little bit to let Rafael in.
Sonny is too exhausted to care. "I don't care."
Sonny looks at Rafael. "Still love you, though."
Rafael sighs. "I still love you, too."
Sonny smiles. He can't even remember what they were fighting about, but he's content.
Chapter 19: Memory Loss AU
This was also an abandoned fic from last year. There's a story floating around where Barba loses his memory and I love that fic, I'll source it later. This one is Sonny.
Sonny doesn't remember falling. Sonny doesn't remember hitting his head on hard pavement. Sonny doesn't remember waking up. Sonny doesn't remember an ambulance ride.
Sonny doesn't even remember his own goddamn name.
The nice blonde girl was with him in the ambulance, maybe he remembers that, but then she'd disappeared when he went in for the CT scan and various other head trauma tests he had to endure.
And they keep asking him the same thing: "Sir, do you know your name?"
A nurse appears in the doorway of his room. "Mister Carisi, how do you feel?" she asks sweetly.
"Alright, I guess."
"You're about to feel a lot better," the nurse tells him, fiddling with the bags on his IV. She smiles again.
The nice nurse leaves the room, but is replaced by a blonde girl -the same blonde? maybe- looking frightened and concerned. Must be the same blonde then.
"Carisi? Sonny? You ok? How do you feel?"
All Sonny can do is shrug. He has no idea where he is, what's going on, but his head is throbbing and apparently his name is Carisi.
This makes him look down at the plastic bracelet on his wrist.
"Dominick Carisi," it reads in big typewriter print with a date of birth.
"What's Sonny?" is his first question.
"Y-" the blonde girl pauses and looks more nervous than she had a second ago. "You are. It's your nickname. 'Dominick Carisi Jr., but everyone calls me Sonny.'"
"Uh huh," Sonny mutters, accepting it. "And uh, and I don't mean to be rude here, my mother probably raised me better than that but, uh, who're you?"
"Oh, yeah, right," she fishes something out from under her coat. She produces a police badge. "Detective Amanda Rollins," she introduces herself, handing him the badge.
"You're a cop? A detective? Am I in trouble? Did something happen to me?"
"No, Carisi, you're my partner. We're partners at Manhattan Special Victims Unit. We were chasing a suspect and you slipped on the sidewalk, went down pretty hard."
Sonny runs the back of his head where it hit the ground. "That explains it."
Rollins smiles sympathetically. "Does it hurt much? Do you need something?"
Sonny shakes his head. "So we're partners?"
Rollins nods. "But don't worry about that right now, tell me what you need."
Sonny does start to feel better very quickly. In minutes he's smiling and cracking jokes, making Rollins laugh and look more at ease than she had when she first arrived. But she keeps checking her phone every minute or two.
"Hey, Rollins," Sonny says, "You don't have to stay here if you got somewhere to be. You have a family and stuff?"
"I have a baby, yeah. But it's fine, Sonny, I can't leave you when you keep asking me what your name is."
Sonny laughs. "I do? Geez, sorry. But I don't wanna keep you."
"I'll stay until someone else gets here."
"Yeah, your parents or--"
Sonny and Rollins both looked out the room's window at the same moment, Sonny looking for nobody in particular but Rollins probably checking again for Sonny's parents. But when a small man appears in front of the room, stopping to talk to a doctor, Rollins had stopped talking. The man outside the room is very attractive, perhaps Rollins noticed too and that's why she stopped talking.
"Wow, who's the suit talking to my doctor?"
Rollins slowly looks at Sonny, a small smile cracking across her face.
She says it like Sonny should know that name. Sonny doesn't even know his own name.
Sonny blames the pain medication for muttering, "He's...wow."
Rollins chuckles. "You ok, Carisi?"
"Yeah, just..." Sonny can't help licking his lips. Man, that's an attractive guy.
"Do I know him? You said his name like I should know him."
Rollins laughs fully now. "Wait, you...you like what you see Carisi?"
Rollins is messing with him now. Teasing him. Maybe she didn't know about his sexuality before. What is his sexuality anyway? All he knows is that Barba is pretty much the most beautiful man he's ever seen in real life.
"I'm...I'm allowed to appreciate, alright Rollins?"
"No, yeah, I know," Rollins agrees, still smirking.
Sonny just stares at Barba outside the window, finding it really sexy when Barba crosses his arms for some reason. The way he's looking at the doctor, so attentively, Sonny is almost jealous. For what? He doesn't even know Barba.
"Jesus," Sonny sighs when Barba stands up straighter and his shoulders flex a little. "He is really freakin' hot." Sonny blames the drugs again for actually saying that out loud.
"Is this what it's like in your brain all the time, Carisi?" Rollins asks, laughing.
Sonny tears his eyes away from the perfect man outside his room to look at Rollins. "What?"
"Carisi I have something to tell you," she says, still laughing. Why is she laughing at him? "Barba is your--"
Just then Barba barges into the room. Sonny panics, because christ the beautiful man is in his room now. What's he supposed to do?
"Sonny," Barba says, looking as nervous as Rollins did when she walked in. Ok, so Sonny does know him. Maybe he's a cop, too.
"Hey Barba," Rollins says. "I was just about to break the news to Sonny that you're his boyfriend."
"Wait, what?!" is all Sonny can get out.
"The doctor said to tell him things slowly, Rollins. Or to let him come to facts on his own."
Sonny is still confused.
"He just spent the last five minutes ogling you through the window. Someone had to tell him."
"What?" Sonny asks again.
Rollins laughs again and stands from the chair she was occupying. "Alright, I'll let you two get reacquainted. I've got to relieve the sitter. Call me if you need anything, alright?"
Sonny wants to ask her not to leave him alone with Barba, mostly because he's in disbelief and is incredibly confused. But she gives him one last friendly smile before leaving the room.
Barba instantly starts fussing over him. He lightly touches Sonny's head while looking for signs of injury.
"Are you ok? Does it hurt? Where does it hurt?"
Sonny is still stuck on the boyfriend thing. There's no way he's this lucky. Just no way.
"You sure we're dating?" he asks while Barba is pushing his hair off his forehead.
But Barba slowly pulls his hand away. "Is that...alright?"
Sonny wants to pull his hand back. "Alright? I just can't believe it. You're...I'm...you know I'm from Staten Island right? You're hot and I'm from Staten Island."
Barba laughs, looking relieved. "Yes, I know you're from Staten Island. I've learned to look passed it."
"I'm gonna need some proof," Sonny says, suddenly. What proof, he has no idea. Maybe Barba has a photo of them, or--
Nope, Barba just delicately grabs his face and plants one long kiss on his lips. Apart from feeling amazing because he hasn't been kissed by someone this attractive since spin the bottle with some cheerleaders in tenth grade, it feels like this just fits. Like he does this every day. Like he did it before leaving for work this morning.
Barba pulls away first, but not before Sonny tries to yank him back in for more.
"How was that?" Barba asks.
"You're, like..." It's the drugs, Sonny blames the drugs. "So hot."
Barba laughs. "Thanks, Sonny." Barba turns away from him to check the information board. But he mutters over his shoulder, "Do you need anything? Are you hungry? Thirsty?"
"Yeah, there is one thing."
Barba looks at him again.
"What's your name?" Sonny asks.
Barba smiles sympathetically, then goes back to the bed and takes Sonny's hand.
Chapter 20: Super Bowl AU
Jealousy, homophobia, and the Super Bowl.
Rafael does not consider sitting at a bar a date. Sonny asked if he wanted to 'get together', saying, "My parents are outta town so I want to watch the game at a bar, come with me!" And Rafael thought, date with Sonny? Drinking? Sounds like a good time.
He was wrong. 'The game' in question was the biggest sporting event of the year (the Super Bowl), which means the bar is so crowded they can't sit, and the guy in front of Rafael keeps jabbing him in the ribs.
The only redeeming part of the evening is that Sonny's close friend from childhood owns the bar, so Sonny just goes behind the bar to get fresh beers. The bad part is that's all he's getting, and Rafael hates beer.
He gets a pleasant buzz going anyway, to hopefully start drowning out the crowd's yelling. And to dull his brain while watching football.
At least Sonny is here, and cute, and happy. He has a huge smile on his face, his cheeks pink from the alcohol and heat in the building. He's got on an old football jersey, that's too short and so adorable, even though he told Rafael that it's not even for the right team. Rafael has no idea, it makes no difference to him. Sonny looks sweet in it anyway.
Sonny announces he needs another beer, so Rafael downs the last of his so Sonny can take it to replace. Sonny weaves his way through the crowd, but instead of going behind the bar this time, he waits for his friend to bring him something.
That's when Rafael sees Sonny being approached by a girl. A woman. A young woman, much younger than Rafael and probably younger than Sonny. She's pretty, and Sonny just smiles at her.
But the girl doesn't stop. Rafael can't hear what's being said, and he can't read lips, but the girl touches Sonny's arm and Sonny just laughs. And flirts. While Rafael is standing right there, in a noisy bar watching football and drinking shitty beer, all for him.
Rafael scowls, willing the woman away. She just gets closer and closer to Sonny, and Rafael can't tell if he's trying to get away from her or if he's swaying into her. He's drunk, Rafael knows that. And he's at a bar with a bunch of hyper-masculine sweaty men, it's not like he's going to flirt with Rafael.
Finally, Sonny's friend approaches him again with a beer in a glass and a glass of what Rafael is hoping is scotch. The woman actually makes an attempt to grab the scotch, and Rafael wants to run over there and yank her away. Touching his Sonny one thing, touching his scotch is another.
Luckily, Sonny gets away, and returns to Rafael.
"Hey," Sonny says, smiling. "Pulled some strings and got you--"
"Who was that?" Rafael asks, nodding toward where Sonny was talking to the woman.
"Sam? You know Sam, he owns the bar."
Rafael rolls his eyes. "Not Sam. The girl. The woman who was all over you."
"Wh--" Sonny sighs. "Jesus, not this. I didn't think you were the jealous type."
They've been together for two months, it's far too early for Rafael to be territorial, but Sonny is his Sonny already. He's always been his Sonny. He's always been Rafael's.
"Well, I am," Rafael admits. "I don't like you being touched by her."
"Ok, is it the woman thing or just anyone flirting with me? Because I've dated lots of people who couldn't handle the bisexual thing, and--"
Rafael is shocked at Sonny's accusation. "Of course it's not because you're bisexual, Sonny! I just--"
Sonny leans over and kisses him. It's a quick peck, sweet, their lips smack and it's all Rafael can hear in the loud bar.
"Don't worry about it," Sonny says. "Drink your scotch. Stand here and be sexy while I finish the football game."
Rafael still scowls. Sonny kisses him again. It lasts a second longer this time, apparently too long for a lovely bar patron because he "accidentally" shoves Sonny in the back and mutters, "Fuckin' fags."
Sonny stands up straight and slowly turns around. Rafael, who is more used to this shit than he should be, grabs Sonny's arm.
"Sorry," Sonny says, now in the guy's face. "You got somethin' to say to me and my boyfriend?"
Though this is a terrible and high stress situation, Rafael can't help but flutter at the 'boyfriend'.
"Yeah," the guy says, on Sonny's face. "I outta smash your face in for acting that way in here. Let's take this outside and I'll show you a little somethin'."
Sonny puffs up his chest and lifts the bottom of his shirt to reveal his badge that's always attached to his hip. "You just threaten a police officer?"
Sam, Sonny's friend the bar owner, approaches them quickly.
"Hey Son, is there a problem?"
Sonny lifts his eyebrows, like he's asking the other guy.
The guy shakes his head. "Nah, no problem."
The guy moves away from them, Sam clasps Sonny's shoulder and leaves.
Sonny scoots back to stand next to Rafael instead of in front of him. They both sip their drinks, Rafael thinks about apologizing and Sonny just glares at the television.
Finally, Rafael's guilt wins out. He holds Sonny's arm and rubs a thumb over the number peeling off the shoulder of his jersey.
"I'm sorry," Rafael whispers. "I'm sorry for starting this."
Sonny takes a deep breath, then lifts his arm to wrap it around Rafael's shoulders.
"Don't worry about it," he says, kissing the top of Rafael's head.
When the game ends and Sonny's mood still hasn't improved, Rafael decides they need to walk the ten blocks to Sonny's apartment. The snow begins to fall but they still walk.
Sonny grabs his hand once they're a space away from the bar. He squeezes Rafael's fingers tight, and Rafael is glad because he forgot his gloves and his fingers are freezing.
"I'm sorry," Sonny says.
Rafael looks at him. "For what?"
Sonny shrugs. "Makin' you go to the bar, makin' you watch football, for flirting with that girl--"
"No, no," Rafael says. "I'm sorry for being such a baby. I don't know what came over me, really I'm not like that. I mean...yes, I get jealous, but it's nothing you should be apologizing for. I was annoyed because I thought you didn't want to be close to me because we were in that environment."
"Of course that wouldn't matter to me, Rafael. I'm not ashamed. But I am sorry I got so worked up over that guy," Sonny says. "That was...ridiculous and--"
"And really hot," Rafael tells him. "Very hot."
Sonny makes them pause on the sidewalk outside of his building. "Hot? Yeah?" He grins.
Sonny leans in, very close. "Yeah?"
"Mhm," Rafael sighs, watching Sonny's lips approach his. Sonny grabs the lapels of his coat and pulls him in.
Sonny pulls away first. He looks dreamy and happy. "Thanks for coming. Thanks for tolerating beer and football."
"Should I expect this much more?"
"Nah, not 'til next season."
'Next season'. As in, many more dates ahead for them. 'Next season' is an expectation that Rafael and Sonny will be around a while.
Rafael just smiles. He kisses Sonny softly before letting Sonny go upstairs to his apartment and grabbing a cab to go home.
Chapter 21: Memory Loss AU Part 2
Written in about 30 minutes, not proof read, not edited. I'm tired. I hope you like it. Kid!AU is up, it's called Grow. Give it a read. Good night.
Everything has just been so wrong for too long. Rafael, figuring out that he's way too old to be sleeping in obscure places, realizes that he also can't sleep in his fluffy bed alone. If Sonny is in another bed, he is cramped in a hard hospital recliner trying to catch up on sleep.
The day finally comes when Sonny is allowed to go home, even though he keeps asking where that is.
It doesn't help that the doctors and nurses keep asking him the same things he's asking. Sonny's remembered his name, Rafael's name, his family's faces, but still discretely asks Rafael to remind him of Rollins', Fin's, and Liv's names when they visit. It's heartbreaking.
"So, Detective," the nice new daytime nurse says, unhooking all of Sonny's tubes and attachments. "Going home today! Can you tell me where that is?"
Sonny grows the look of intense thought he's had almost his entire stay in the hospital, at least anytime someone official is around. Rafael hopes, prays, that he might have an answer this time, but in a second he lets out a breath and shakes his head. Rafael frowns. He just told Sonny their address yesterday.
"I really can't remember."
The nice nurse smiles. "That's okay. Good try, though. And anyway, this guy's got all the answers, right?" He nods at Rafael.
Sonny touches Rafael's hand. "Yeah," he mumbles, "Thanks goodness."
Rafael grabs Sonny's hand.
"Hey," Sonny adds, "I have an idea. Why don't you tell me the address and I'll try to remember details about the area. The map of Manhattan has been in my head forever, I doubt that's gone."
He looks at Rafael expectantly, so Rafael tells him the address.
"Hmm," Sonny sighs. "Let's see. Isn't there a pizza place right there?"
The nurse snorts. "I'm sure."
Rafael wants to hit him, but Sonny chuckles, too.
"No, no. A real specific one. I...let me think. There was...what was it called? Oh, fuck, it was owned by the brother of the guy who owned the sandwich shop next door and I always thought that was funny."
Rafael remembers the place Sonny is talking about, and remembers that it closed, like, five years ago.
"Pablo's!" Sonny cries, excited. "Pablo's! I live by Pablo's, don't I, Rafi?"
Rafael frowns. "Pablo's closed about five years ago, baby."
Sonny frowns, and he looks completely disappointed.
"It's ok," Rafael whispers, kissing his head. "Good try."
The nurse gives them a sympathetic smile before leaving them alone in the room.
Sonny is discharged a few hours later, right before lunchtime, and they take a cab home. Sonny has already forgotten the address, so Rafael tells the driver himself.
They arrive in a short time, and Rafael leads he way up the stairs, because of course he knows the exact apartment.
The door swings open and Sonny steps inside excitedly.
"Woo," he whistles. "This place is nice."
Rafael breathes it in, too. He hasn't been home for more than thirty minutes at a time since Sonny's been in the hospital. It's clean, for once, besides having not been dusted or generally cleaned since the accident. There's no trash, no dishes in the sink, no clothes lying around. It's nice. Rafael misses the clutter, though. The evidence that Sonny has been home.
"Where do you live?" Sonny asks.
Rafael finds himself blushing, for some reason. Like he's been keeping a secret from Sonny.
Sonny's eyes grow wide. "Wait, really? So you're like...we're really together, huh?"
"Uh...yes. I told you--"
"No, no, I knew we were seein' each other, but we live together! That's incredible!"
Sonny has the most adorable look of shock and joy, the same one he had when he re-met his three-year-old niece the other day. That was accompanied with, 'Holy shit, Bells, you had a freakin' baby?!' He held that little girl close, and it was the most normal he's looked since the accident.
Sonny wanders over to the kitchen, where he starts throwing open random cabinets just to check their contents.
"Are you hungry?" Rafael asks when he gets to the fridge. "I can make something or order something. Anything you want, I'm sure you're sick of hospital food."
"Nah, I was just snooping around. I feel like a stranger. In my own home."
"Just don't go snooping through my medicine cabinet," Rafael jokes.
Sonny chuckles. He looks at Rafael happily. "Hey," he says, stepping up to Rafael. "Why don't you show me our bed?"
The way 'our' came out of Sonny's mouth makes Rafael's heart just about burst. They're back in their house, this is their life, Sonny wants to go to their bed. Rafael is more than happy to oblige. He takes Sonny's hand and drags him to the next room.
Sonny takes it all in again. Rafael sits on the bed to remove his shoes, then picks them up to take them to the closet. He opts to change into a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, because he doesn't think Sonny will want to go out for the rest of the day.
When he returns to the bedroom, Sonny is looking at the line of photos hanging on their wall next to the door.
"When was this taken?" Sonny asks, pointing to a picture of them at a party. Sonny is wearing his dress-blues and Rafael is wearing his nicest suit.
"Liv's wedding," Rafael says. "About six months ago. We were both in it, of course."
"Oh," Sonny sighs, sounding relieved. "I thought you were gonna spring on me next that we're married."
Sonny turns to him quickly. "Not that that'd be bad, probably. I just...I'd want to remember that."
Rafael frowns. He brushes hair off Sonny's forehead. "And you will, when the time comes."
Sonny just nods. He gives Rafael a tiny smile, then leaves him to move to the bed.
"Ahh, this is what I'm talking about," he says, flopping into the bed with a bounce.
Rafael ticks. "Please he careful, you have a head injury."
"Eh, it's fine." Sonny scoots around to get comfortable, then finally settles and looks at Rafael. He pats the bed next to him.
Rafael doesn't waste any time getting over there. Finally, things are right. He and Sonny, in bed on a lazy afternoon. Sun streaming through the curtains, Sonny's octopus-like arms wrapping around him tightly. Everything is right.
Rafael wants to fall asleep like this. He can, he's so tired, and so comfortable, and so content. Finally happy. Finally complete. Finally--
Sonny flops onto his back again and sits up. He sits on the edge of the bed.
Rafael is stunned to silence. Is Sonny uncomfortable? Is this too much? Sonny didn't have a lot of experience when they got together, maybe he's taking it all ba--
"Rafi, geez, relax. I'm still wearin' my shoes."
He bends to remove the tattered old pair of Nikes before he takes off his cheap sweatpants and jacket.
"There," he mutters, laying beside Rafael again. "Perfect."
"Yes," Rafael agrees, pulling Sonny as close as possible, vowing to never let go. "Perfect."
Sonny kisses his chin. "Love you, Rafi. Right? I've said that before, right? I don't know how, but I just...I feel it. You could tell me this isn't really my house, that Deb and Dominick aren't my parents, that I've never made detective, and I'd still trust the world about you."
Rafael's heart beats a tiny bit faster. They've told each other they love each other a million of times, but not since the accident. Rafael just hadn't been sure he should.
"I love you too," he says now, no longer insecure. He and Sonny could be dropped into different universe and there is no scenario that they wouldn't love each other.
"Go to sleep, Rafi," Sonny says. "In a couple hours, we'll get up and you can show me around our apartment."
"Okay," Rafael replies, letting his eyes drift shut and falling asleep to the sound of Sonny's heavy breathing.
Chapter 22: Workout AU
Rafael, cup of hot coffee in hand, sits on the couch completely out of the way. He's comfortably crosslegged, because Sonny pushed the coffee table flush against the couch to make more space on the floor.
Rafael just stares, coffee forgotten, as Sonny does push-ups on the floor in front of him. Sonny, wearing only tight boxers and a shining layer of sweat on his skin.
This has become a morning habit, ever since the holiday season officially ended. Sonny put on two pounds during Christmas, between being fed excessively at his house and Rafael's mother's house. That, and living almost solely off pumpkin pie for two weeks.
Of course Rafael doesn't care, who is he to tell Sonny what to eat when he eats it? Rafael once went three days on a stressful case eating half a banana and coffee. He's the last person to tell anyone about their eating habits.
And he's not going to tell Sonny to stop his obsessive exercising. If Sonny wants to shed that two pounds, well, Rafael will be supportive. He'll watch Sonny do his push-ups, and his crunches, and his yoga stretches, and his planks.
Sonny is standing. Sonny is starting to do jumping jacks. Sonny is right there, bouncing up and down, and Rafael can't seem to look away.
"What'ya doin', Rafi?" Sonny pants out.
Rafael looks up at his face. "Nothing."
Sonny is smirking. "You could join me, if you want."
Oh, Rafael wants to join him alright. Not like this, though.
"I'm not going to do naked jumping jacks, Rafi."
"I wasn't...thinking that...anymore."
Sonny chuckles as he stands up straight and pulls one of his arms over his chest to stretch. He is a beautifully sculpted man. His body is lean and tight and the two holiday pounds is unnoticeable because he's perfect.
Sonny stretches his arms above his head. His waist sucks in and his boxers slip down.
"That's it," Rafael mutters, standing from the couch and stepping over the coffee table.
Rafael grabs Sonny by the waistband and drags him into the bedroom.
"You want to sweat off a few calories?" Rafael playfully asks. "I have a better way."
Rafael kisses Sonny deeply before tossing him onto the bed and joining him quickly.
Chapter 23: Poor Attempts At Asking Someone Out AU
Remember that iPhone text conversation that's like "Are you flirting with me?" "Have been for a year, thanks for noticing." This was inspired by that.
Sonny Carisi has never had trouble with dating. He has never been shy, he has never lost his confidence around anyone. He’s dated girls and guys who are out of his league and it’s still worked out in the end.
So why he became such a dork around Rafael Barba is a mystery. Maybe because they’re older and he finally wanted something serious? Maybe because of the intensity of his feelings towards Barba? Maybe because Barba was finally way too out of his league?
Sonny tried to try. He tried to flirt, subtly, discreetly, but nobody ever seemed to notice. And then he began to ask Barba out, which did not go well.
“Hey Barba, uhm, how about some coffee?” he’d asked once after court.
“You’re not going to my office with me, that would be inconvenient for you,” Barba had said.
Another time, Sonny tried to ask Barba out for a drink. They were in Barba’s office late one evening and Sonny was ready to go.
“How ‘bout a drink?” he’d asked.
“I have some right here,” Barba had said. He didn’t exactly offer one to Sonny, so Sonny left alone.
Inviting the man for liquids was not working, so Sonny decided to try food.
“How about some lunch?” he’d asked once when Barba was visiting the precinct.
Before Barba could answer, Rollins piped up asking if the new guy was making a run. Sonny just sighed unhappily and went to fetch lunch for the whole team.
Another time after that, he asked Barba if he wanted to get some dinner while they worked on a case together.
“I’ll order,” Barba had said, and even though it was not exactly what Sonny meant, it was still their first shared meal together.
So, neither drinks nor foods worked, so Sonny’s next option was entertainment. Unfortunately, he had no idea what kinds of things Barba was into. One can’t go wrong with movies, though.
Apparently, you can go wrong with movies, because when Sonny asked if Rafael wanted to see a movie, Rafael said he had wanted to see that specific movie until the reviews came out, and now he had no interest in it. He asked Carisi to let him know how it was if he saw it.
Sonny wanted to ask him if he would like to go to a show with him, for which Sonny did happen to have tickets to and absolutely did not purchase for the sole purpose of taking Barba. Unfortunately, a case came up before he could ask, so he gave the tickets to Barba’s assistant, Carmen.
Sonny was ready to give up. There was no hope, he figured he’d just give up.
Working late in Barba’s office one evening, Sonny had the extra innings of the Mets game playing on the radio. They listened, Sonny explaining something about the game every few minutes.
“I’ve never been to a baseball game,” Barba said.
“Really? Never? Oh, I’ll take you one day. Any day. My dad gets season tickets, so I can just take a pair from him. We gotta go.”
Barba cracked a smile. “Carisi, are you…asking me out?”
Sonny looked at him, annoyed. “Oh, that you notice! I wasn’t even trying that time!”
“I…” Barba chuckled. “What?”
“I’ve been trying to ask you out for, like, six months.”
“Are you serious?”
“Coffee? Drinks? Dinner? A movie?”
“You—no! That is not how you ask someone out!”
“Neither was saying you have to go to a baseball game!”
Barba is laughing now. Sonny is flustered.
“You know what? Whatever,” Sonny said. “Just freakin’ go out with me.” He stood, grabbing his jacket and slipping it on.
“I’ve been waiting long enough! Let’s go.”
Barba smiled and followed Sonny out of the room. Sonny just rolled his eyes and led Barba to the first restaurant they saw.
Chapter 24: Rafael Knows Famous People AU
This is just silly.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
"Holy...holy shit, Rafi, don't look now...oh my god, it's Derek Jeter."
Rafael laughs as Sonny practically turns his back to avoid Derek Jeter. Derek approaches, and Rafael nudges Sonny to turn back around.
"Raf, geez, they let anyone into these things, huh?"
Rafael can see Sonny's eyes bulging out of his head. He smiles earnestly, shaking Derek's hand.
"I guess if you're here," Rafael replies. Derek laughs. "Hey, how's retirement treating you?"
"It's good, it's good. I kind of miss it, you know? But, what can you do? Thinking about joining us old guys anytime soon?"
Rafael laughs. "Oh, I sit half my day. I'm not running around for three hours a night. Oh, Derek, this is my boyfriend, Detective Sonny Carisi of Manhattan SVU."
"New York's finest!" Derek says, reaching to shake a frozen Sonny's hand. "Pleasure, Sonny. Unfortunate you get dragged to these things, though. My wife's already over it. What woman gets tired of ball gowns?"
Rafael smiles, but Sonny forces a laugh, as he's still in shock.
"Speaking of," Derek mutters, looking around, "I'd better go find her. Listen, I'll catch you guys later."
He pats Rafael on the shoulder as he takes off through a maze of people.
Rafael laughs when he looks at Sonny again, because he looks about ready to scream or cry.
"Derek Jeter knows my first name."
Rafael rubs his arm. "Are you going to be alright?"
"Yeah, he and Alex played on the same traveling baseball team growing up. I was kind of everywhere Alex was, so."
Sonny takes a deep breath. "Oh my god. I need a drink. I need to call my dad."
"Hey, thanks for not blurting out 'I like the Mets' like that time we met Joe Torre."
Sonny's cheeks turn red. "Ah, Jesus, don't remind me."
Derek Jeter is a retired baseball player for the New York Yankees, and Joe Torre was the manager of the Yankees. Just in case you are like 'wtf who are these people??' : )
Chapter 25: Coney Island AU
Sonny pretty much likes having any excuse to hang out with his family. They have family dinner once a week, they celebrate ridiculous holidays together, and they like going on double dates. Rafael thought that was weird at first, but he got very used to often being with a different Carisi.
So when Bella called Sonny and asked if he wanted to go on a double date to Coney Island that following weekend, he was thrilled. Fun rides? Check. Hanging out with Bella and his niece and Tommy? Check. Getting Rafael to ride the Cyclone? Check.
They walk around the boardwalk carnival happily avoiding groups of teens on their own dates and small children. It's busy, but no more than usual. Sonny eats nachos and Rafael gets a corn dog, and everyone is having a great time.
One of Sonny's favorite things to do at the carnival is play the games. He tucks his arm into Rafael's and leans in close.
"Hey baby," he sweetly asks. "How 'bout some cash so I can play a game?"
Rafael snorts. "Why are you asking like that?"
Sonny laughs and shifts to hold Rafael's hand. "That's how my old girlfriends used to ask when I brought them here."
"Wait, you've brought dates here before?" Rafael asks, acting jealous, even though he's not really.
Bella cuts her conversation with Tommy to speak up. "Oh, Sonny used to bring girls here so he could take 'em below the boardwalk to make out."
Sonny turns red with embarrassment.
"Oh, really?" Rafael asks, making fun of him. "So what was your move, Sonny? A romantic ferris wheel ride?"
"That's what I did," Tommy mumbles. Bella pinches his side.
"He used to play the games to win a prize, then give them some bullshit about wanting to give the stuffed animal to his baby sister. And then they thought he was so damn sweet. Which he wasn't. I never got a stuffed animal."
Sonny chuckles. "K, Bells, I'll win you a stuffed animal."
"Don't try that," Rafael says, "I don't think you're that sweet."
Tommy and Bella take the baby for a change while Sonny plays a ball toss game where he has to knock the bottles down. He easily knocks the bottles down enough times to win a big stuffed elephant for Bella and a little stuffed puppy for his niece.
When Bella and Tommy get back, Sonny tries to give Bella the elephant.
"Wait," Tommy stops him. "You can't give my wife a stuffed animal. I'm her man, I should give her one."
"I didn't see you over here winnin' one for her," Sonny argues.
"I had to change my baby," Tommy defends.
"You want to give your wife the animal? Play me for it."
"Fine," Tommy says. "I win, I give the elephant to Bella."
"Not uh, you gotta beat me twice."
"Oh my god," Bella mutters.
"That's how general tournament play goes, bro. You beat me once we're both tied at one. The second match is the tie breaker."
Rafael from his side mumbles, "Oh for gods sake just play already."
"Now to prove myself as the greatest athlete of all time--"
Rafael, "It's skeeball. Relax, Michael Jordan."
Tommy beats Sonny skeeball by ten points. It's a fair win, but Sonny is still visibly annoyed.
They move back to the ball toss game for the tie breaker, and the men stretch out their arms while the carnie sets up the bottles.
"Oh my god, you're not pitching in the freakin' World Series," Bella says.
The carnie hands them the balls to throw, and they get started quickly. Sonny knocks them all down, but so does Tommy, so their next throws count for the win. Tommy hits them, but Sonny's throw misses the bottles by less than an inch.
"Oh, come on!" Sonny yells.
"Ha-ha!" Tommy shouts. "Hand it over, Sonny."
Sonny pouts and hands the elephant to Tommy, who happily gives it to Bella. She kisses Tommy's cheek and the two look so happy.
Bella takes hold of the stroller handles and starts pushing the baby. She turns back to sonny and says, "It's alright Sonny, you're still the greatest athlete of all time to me."
"Hey, I won," Tommy says.
Sonny, still pouting, falls back a few feet behind the happy couple.
Rafael hooks his arm into Sonny's. "You blew it, didn't you?"
Sonny looks at Bella smiling fondly at Tommy. "Would the greatest athlete of all time lose at bottle toss?"
Rafael kisses Sonny's cheek. "I'll still make out with you under the boardwalk."
Sonny smiles at him. "I'm holding you to that."
Rafael pulls Sonny down for a kiss on the lips, then they hurry to catch up with Bella and Tommy so they can watch the baby while her parents ride the ferris wheel.
Rafael decided not to hire his new assistant himself. He was far too busy and didn’t need to get to know someone who was going to take calls for him. He made a few calls and was told someone would be sent over by the end of the month.
The end of the month arrives and Rafael forgets about getting a new assistant. He’s typing on his phone as he approaches his office door and almost walks into someone because he isn’t looking.
Rafael looks up from his phone into the face of a beautiful young man. Gorgeous blue eyes, shining skin, a nicely fitting suit.
The man is smiling. He lets go of the messenger bag he’s got slung over his shoulder to reach for Rafael’s hand.
“Mr. Barba? I’m the new assistant.”
Barba shakes his hand, not tearing his eyes away from the pretty man’s face. “Rafael Barba.”
“Dominick Carisi Jr. Everyone calls me Sonny, though.”
“Sonny,” Rafael repeats.
Sonny smiles. “I, uh, I’m from the temp. agency, but it’s kinda cool, ‘cause I’m a law student at Fordham.”
“Huh,” is all Rafael can say. He’s so pretty. So young. A student. “How old are you?” Rafael asks.
Sonny laughs. “I get that a lot. I’m twenty-nine, I got my school start a little late. Almost done, though.”
“Beautiful,” Rafael mumbles.
“Wonderful,” Rafael corrects himself. “That’s wonderful. I’ve got to get to court.”
Rafael practically runs into his office, completely embarrassed, and calls Olivia.
“I got a new assistant.”
“Oh, finally. Who are they?”
“His name is Sonny and he is really, really hot.”
Olivia laughs at him. “You can’t sleep with your assistant.”
“Because you need someone to answer your calls more than you need someone to sleep with.”
“I need both, actually.”
Olivia laughs again. “Be careful.”
There’s a knock at his door. He hangs up with Olivia and yells for the knocker to enter.
“Hey boss,” Sonny says in greeting. “How d’ya take your coffee?”
“Hot,” Rafael answers.
Sonny laughs. “Alright.”
Luckily, Rafael survives his short time with the man, but at the end of his temporary stay, Sonny ends up asking him out first. Thank god, too, because Rafael never would have.
Hey I'm writing a conclusion to the Memory Loss AU, but when I finish it, I'm going to post it all in a new, independent story. Look out for it.
Chapter 27: Snack AU
Rafael is just, at this point, trying to remind himself that he’s been single for far too long. He hasn’t been in a relationship in years, he hasn’t even had a one-night stand in…a long time. He is lonely.
Which is part of the reason why Carisi looks so damn appealing. After he lost the ‘stache and freshened up his look, the younger man got way more handsome. With his hair back and sleeves rolled up, Rafael has to remind himself that he does not sleep with coworkers.
What Rafael needs is a distraction. He needs something else to focus on while Carisi is parading around with confidence like he owns the place, something to do with himself while listening to Carisi ramble on and wondering what else that mouth can do.
So he eats. Anything, everything, all the time, everywhere. He’s always been a snack above meal person, because snacks are quicker and easier, but now it’s constant. He eats baggies of pretzels like they help him survive, he eats M&M’s like they’re going out of business. He just eats.
It helps, at first, because instead of watching Carisi, he’ll count Cheetos from the bag. When someone asks if he’s paying attention, he’ll mutter a yes and continue focusing on his snack.
It doesn’t become a noticeable problem until about two months later when two things happen.
First, Rafael finds that one morning he cannot button his pants comfortably. Not only is he snacking much more often lately, he is snacking on vending machine food. This is an easy fix, because he figures he’d just better buy some fruit and pack snacks from now on. Easy.
The second thing Rafael finds is much weirder. He’s sitting in his office, blessedly detective free, when his phone rings. He doesn’t check the caller ID before answering.
The deep Staten Island accent greets him on the other side.
Rafael’s stomach growls. He looks down at his belly, wondering what the hell—
Carisi speaks again. Rafael’s stomach turns with hunger.
“Oh fuck,” Rafael sighs.
Rafael cannot win this battle. This is not good for his body or his mind. And now he’s starving.
“Carisi, meet me for dinner.”
“I’ll text you the address.”
“Okay,” Carisi says, a smile tinging his voice.
Rafael hopes this works out. Whatever happens, it will probably be better than snacking all day.
Sonny Carisi cannot resist a bake sale. He is twenty-four years old, and even though he is very capable of making his own baked goods, there's something about a bake sale that truly appeals to him. Maybe it's the homemade part. Maybe it's that the sale is usually for a good cause. Maybe it's because, at this point in the semester, he is way too busy to be making his own brownies.
So Sonny buys half a dozen of he thick, gooey brownies from the nice girl with a flower tattoo, then he goes home to snack and study.
About an hour later, Sonny is glad he has enough discipline to eat just one sweet at a time.
Because these brownies...they are not regular brownies.
Sonny has had experience with pot only once before in his life: in high school, he took a puff of a joint at a party. It was nothing, it smelled awful, and he didn't feel much afterwards.
But now. After an entire brownie slice, he is feeling something. He is feeling good. He is feeling euphoric. He is feeling fucking starving. He is feeling very, very lonely without Rafael.
Finally, Rafael bursts through the front door of their apartment and Sonny has no idea what time it is. How long has he been staring at his hands? Where did his pants go?
"Uh...Sonny?" Rafael asks, confusedly looking around the room at Sonny's discarded clothes. Ah, there are his pants!
"Hey baby!" Sonny loudly cries.
Rafael drops his bag on the floor next to the coffee table and delicately steps over to Sonny.
Sonny can't seem to stop smiling, at least he thinks he's smiling. He is so happy to see Rafael, so excited that he's home, that as soon as Rafael is sitting next to him, he is touching every bit of Rafael that he can reach. Sonny strokes Rafael's hair, his face, his arms, his thighs.
"I missed you!" Sonny yells again, right in Rafael's face.
"Sonny? Uhm...there's no easy way to ask this. Are you high?"
Sonny pauses. "Baby, how could you--you can't even tell...I'm sitting on the couch."
Rafael tries to hold back a smile.
"Rafi," Sonny says, stroking Rafael's arms and thighs. "I'm so happy to see you. I've been waiting for you all day--"
"You texted me an hour ago saying you just got home--"
"I took my pants off to wait for you, Rafi. My eyes are happy to see you, Rafi, but my penis is really happy to see you."
Rafael laughs loudly. "So you're horny when you're stoned?"
Sonny tries to climb onto Rafael's lap, but Rafael stops him because he's laughing so hard.
"Wait, hang on," Rafael says, getting up from the couch. He walks towards the kitchen area while taking off his suit jacket and vest.
"Rafi, baby, where are you going? Take your clothes off over here. They can snuggle with mine!"
Rafael laughs again while pouring Sonny a glass of water. He returns and hands Sonny the glass. Then, he slips off his shoes and grabs a brownie from the plate on the coffee table.
"Get on my level, Rafi!"
Rafael laughs so hard he almost chokes on the bite he's trying to chew. Sonny drinks the water as Rafael eats, then Sonny puts the glass down and climbs onto Rafael's lap. This time, Rafael lets him, welcoming him with a hand on Sonny's ass.
Sonny has Rafael undressed in record time, all while sneaking kisses here and there and giggling against Rafael's skin. They move from the couch to the bed, stumbling along the way because Sonny won't let Rafael go.
A long while later, because Sonny is into torturing Rafael to death while high, apparently, they're laying in a messy, sweaty heap on the bed.
"Rafi? Hey Rafi?"
"I'm right here, Sonny."
"We got any Doritos?"
Rafael snorts. "You are not eating Doritos in my bed."
"Aww, come on!"
Sonny stares at Rafael until he finally concedes. Sonny excitedly bounds from the bed, completely naked, for the bag of Doritos he remembers is in the kitchen.
When he returns, he jumps onto the bed over Rafael and digs in to his snack. Rafael gets his phone out and they laugh at YouTube videos forever.
An afternoon that was supposed to be spent studying ends up being quite entertaining instead.
This is silly, obviously inspired by 4/20, sorry if you don't like it.
Chapter 29: Wedding AU
Inspired by the beginning of The Incredibles!
Sonny has plenty of time.
All he needs to do is change and head to the courthouse. Just like any regular day.
Barba's in the Leui's office, and he's about to get called in to go over a few notes before Barba heads to court. They're trying a big case today.
Just like any regular day.
Sure enough, as Sonny's getting comfortable with his regular cup of coffee and his regular crossword puzzle, he gets called into Liv's office.
They talk about the case for about twenty minutes before Barba checks his watch and announces he'd better head out.
"Carisi, don't you have somewhere you need to be?" the lawyer asks as he's slipping on his coat.
"I have plenty of time."
Barba gives one last parting smirk before leaving the office. Sonny goes back to his desk.
An hour later, they get a call. Liv comes out of her office to assign duties, and Sonny is already out of his chair.
"I got it!" he announces, grabbing his keys. It is, after all, just a regular day.
"Carisi, don't you have somewhere you need to be?" Liv asks.
"I have time!" he calls as he hustles to the elevator.
Two hours later, he and Rollins are making an arrest and loading a guy into the car. Sonny checks his watch.
"Hey, I can go book this guy if you need to get to the courthouse."
"I have plenty of time," Sonny tries to convince himself.
He books the guy as quickly as possible, he even skips the line of detectives waiting for their own time to book. But Sonny actually is in a bit of a hurry.
Sonny's change of clothes is in his locker, so he rushes to dress and doesn't even get his tie on before running back to his desk for his coat.
Fin is the next to ask the daily question. "Hey Carisi, shouldn't you be--"
"I'm going!" he yells, running for the elevator.
It's almost 6. The judge wants to go home. She checks her watch. Carmen impatiently taps her knee.
Rafael cuts her off. "He'll be here."
The door bursts open. Rafael turns quickly to find a panting, sweaty Carisi in the doorway.
"Nice of you to join us, detective," Judge says. "Now let's get this show on the road."
Carmen gets a paper out of her briefcase and the judge stands to come around the desk to their side.
"Where have you been?" Rafael whispers to Carisi.
"I got caught up."
"Was booking the arrest more important than this?"
"It was my arrest," Sonny argues. "And I made it, didn't I?"
"Let me know when you two are done," the judge says, "It's not like anyone else has anywhere else to be."
Rafael grabs Sonny's hand and takes a deep breath. He sees Sonny's chest rise and fall as well.
Rafael nods once.
The judge smiles. "Sonny--or should I say Dominick?--and Rafael, today you celebrate one of life's greatest moments and give recognition to the worth and beauties of love, as you join together in the vows of marriage.
Rafael, do you take--"
"I do," Rafael quickly says.
"I didn't even ask you a question," Judge says.
"Oh, sorry. Go on."
The judge completes the question. Rafael answers with 'I do.'
"Dominick," she asks next, "Do you--"
Sonny grins. "Yup."
Judge rolls her eyes. "What is wrong with you two? You know what? Just sign the thing. Congratulations, you're married."
Sonny grabs Rafael and plants a long, sweet kiss on his lips.
"I love you," Sonny whispers.
Rafael smiles against his lips. "I love you too, but I can't believe you were almost late. For our wedding."
"I was not, I had plenty of time."
Carmen clears her throat behind them, so they go to her to sign the marriage certificate.
"Congratulations again," Judge says, shaking both of their hands. Carmen hugs both of them quickly before rushing to submit the certificate.
They leave the office to head to dinner with their friends and family.
"Glad you made it," Rafael says as they stroll hand in hand towards the restaurant.
"I knew I was going to. You didn't have to stress all day."
Rafael smiles. "I wasn't stressed."
He was, actually. All day he feared Sonny would be too late. Sonny was treating it like too normal a day. He rushed through everything and even had time to go home and change.
"Yes you were," Sonny says.
The alarm goes off, blaring loudly through the room, and it won't stop unless he turns over to click it off, but he's so comfortable that he actually doesn't mind the annoying trill echoing through the room.
His bedmate has other plans, like climbing over him to turn the alarm off. Rafael smiles as Sonny stretches over him.
Rafael used to not wake up smiling. He used to wake up scowling at the world, damning the world, his negative attitude already seeping through.
Now, Rafael wakes up wanting to wake up.
He wants to wake up like this every day.
With a hot, solid body on top of him.
Every day, Rafael replays in his head. Every day sounds so great. Every day sounds...so possible.
Today. He wants it today.
"What are you doing today?" Rafael asks.
"You, hopefully. Maybe a few times."
Sonny kisses his neck. Licks his collarbone.
"You want to marry me?"
Sonny pauses, tongue still out against Rafael's skin.
He sucks it back in. Slowly.
Time has stopped. Rafael isn't even nervous, doesn't have the time, as time has literally...stopped.
He expects a gigantic no, since Sonny's initial reaction was to actually pause time.
Instead, Sonny asks, "What, today?"
Rafael almost plays it off as a long-term proposal, maybe in six months, they can plan a real wedding, get married somewhere beautiful.
But he did mean today. Today, he wants to bind his life to Sonny's. He wants to be legally recognized as in it for the long haul.
"Well," Rafael says, "I'm off, and you're off--"
"So you just think, what? We'll stop by the courthouse and--"
"I think tomorrow I want to wake up next to a husband."
"Fuck," Sonny sighs. He lifts his head to look down into Rafael's face. He looks so calm, so happy. "That's the most romantic thing. Let's do it."
"Really?" Rafael asks, his smile matching Sonny's. Half asleep, wondering if he's still dreaming, mentally preparing to marry Sonny in a few hours.
Call in a favor--a few favors--Carmen can be a witness, maybe Liv, or Rollins--Jesus Christ, his mother is going to kill them, not to mention what Sonny's mother is going to do, and his sisters, and--
Just him and Sonny. Waking up smiling forever.
I would probably do this to my future partner because I have no impulse control. This would probably be the first impulsive thing Barba has ever done.
Chapter 31: Halloween Party AU
Here's some smut.
Sonny and Rafael have not seen each other in five straight days. When one is home, the other is not, and that's the same with the courthouse, the precinct, and even Rafael's office.
Friday is Halloween, which Sonny has had off since the beginning of the year. Halloween is an important day for him, even though it brings out the crazies and as a police officer it's like winning the lottery. But as a six-year-old at heart? Sonny just wants to dress up and eat candy.
Which is why he attends his sister Theresa's Halloween party every year. Theresa has had a Halloween party every year for as long as Sonny can remember. When they were kids, it was in the late afternoon on Halloween and they bobbed for apples before trick-or-treating as a group. When they were teens, they were allowed to have friends over late to watch scary movies. Theresa's Halloween party was the first place Sonny ever got drunk. He was sixteen, Theresa was nineteen, their parents were out of town, and it was all kinds of illegal. Now, as adults, there are no rules and Sonny doesn't throw up the next morning anymore.
Even though Rafael would like to spend Sonny's Friday off relaxing with him all day, he has to go to work. Sonny goes to Theresa's early to help decorate, and Rafael says he'll meet him there.
The theme of the party is superheroes, and Sonny wears his Superman costume all day. He wanted to be Batman, but Theresa is Wonder Woman and Sonny thought that would be many different kinds of wrong, so he went with the classic Superman, a strand of hair curled down his forehead and all.
Sonny is eager all day to see Rafael. Not only does he miss Rafael like crazy, because their schedules have been freakin' ridiculous lately, but he is also curious as to who Rafael is dressing as. He has no idea, Rafael would not tell him because he wanted Sonny to be surprised.
Sonny checks the door every time somebody enters the house.
"Could you relax?" Bella asks, helping Sonny set out the jello-shots. "He'll get here."
"Yeah, because it's easy for you when Tommy's workin' graveyard."
"I didn't say it was, I'm just saying you're making me nervous, checkin' the door like that."
"I just miss him, that's all."
Bella fondly rolls her eyes. "Here," she says, handing Sonny a blue jello-shot. "Relax."
Sonny slurps the jello and checks the door one more time.
An hour into the party, after lots of non-Rafael's have arrived, Sonny has eaten over a dozen jello-shots and his tongue is stained blue. The music in the house is loud, and it's a great party for being hosted by an "old lady", as Sonny keeps telling her.
He's drunk, or at least really buzzed. He is having a great time, even though he keeps checking his phone and the door.
Sonny grabs Bella by the shoulders as she's trying to pass him.
"Bells," he slurs, "Bells. Tell me right now. Where is my boyfriend?"
Bella, still sober as the party's designated driver, is laughing uncontrollably.
She tells him, "I don't know, Son."
"Bells," Sonny says again, "Take me to find him."
"I'm not taking you to find him."
"But I miss him. I want him. Right now. Take me to him."
Bella grabs his arms back. "He will be here."
Sonny lets her go. "I don't need you. I can fly."
With that, Sonny whips his cape and heads to check the door again.
Tommy arrives, which Sonny hates because now he's the only one dateless. He criticizes Tommy's Joker costume and Bella's Harley Quinn costume.
"Shut up," Bella says, "At least I didn't get stood up."
"I have not been stood up! I--"
The front door opens. Fucking Zorro walks in, fake mustache and all, and Sonny can immediately tell it's Rafael.
"Holy shit..." he sighs.
He remembers telling Rafael a really long time ago that one of his first crushes was on the character Zorro. One summer when he was about twelve, he spent a month with his grandpa and they watched the entire series of the Walt Disney 1950's Zorro. Little Sonny idolized the hero. Zorro is a bad ass, and sexy and mysterious, too, and Sonny loved him as a kid. Little Sonny had gone through a long, confusing array of emotions towards the masked crusader, which Sonny ultimately asked himself: did he want to be Zorro or be with Zorro?
Now, twenty years later, the feelings come flooding back.
Sonny is stunned, just staring at Rafael from across the room. The very hot room.
Bella elbows him. "Bro, it's Rafael."
Sonny lifts his jaw, which had dropped on the floor the second Rafael walked it.
"He's freakin' Zorro."
"Oh god," Bella says. "I do not even want to know what kind of fantasy this is fulfilling for you."
Rafael spots Sonny and smirks. Sonny wants him to just stand still and not be any more sexy for the rest of the party. At least until Sonny isn't wearing spandex.
But Rafael does not stand still. He approaches Sonny, his swagger carrying him through the room like the badass he's impersonating.
Bella had disappeared unnoticed, and now Sonny and Rafael are alone in a crowded room.
"Well?" Rafael asks. "Do you like it?"
Sonny licks his lips; he hadn't noticed he was drooling. "I, uh...uhm..."
Rafael smirks again. Sonny almost moans.
"How about a drink?" Rafael asks.
Sonny just nods and takes off to the kitchen, where he gets Rafael a glass of straight whiskey.
Sonny doesn't take his eyes off Rafael for the rest of the night. When they talk to other people, Sonny hovers close by, and when they're talking alone, Sonny has him backed against a wall so nobody else can come near him.
They're both pretty drunk after a while, and Rafael gets a certain gleam in his eye. He leans in close to Sonny, brushes his lips up Sonny's neck, and whispers in his ear, "Meet me in the bathroom in five minutes."
Sonny bites his lip to hold back a moan, then Rafael sweeps through the crowd towards the guest bathroom.
Sonny watches the clock, counts down the seconds, and in five minutes exactly he's slipping into the bathroom.
Rafael--Zorro--attacks him with a kiss. He pulls the hat back so it's caught around his neck but out of the way, but the mask stays in place.
Sonny immediately begins rolling his hips against Rafael, getting hard embarrassingly quickly. He grabs at Rafael's ass, his face, his hips; he touches every bit of Rafael that he can reach.
"So you like the costume?" Rafael asks again between sucking kisses.
Sonny sticks his tongue down Rafael's throat, grabs Rafael's hand, and puts it to his own erection.
"Jesus, Rafi, you have no idea."
Rafael strokes him through thin fabric, and a small part of Sonny's brain is saying he probably shouldn't come in spandex.
Rafael seems to think the same thing, because he drops to his knees.
"Holy fuck," Sonny pants, grabbing Rafael's shoulders. "Zorro is about to blow me."
Rafael grins. "He will if he can figure out how to get this damn costume off."
Sonny reaches back and pulls the Velcro tabs so the costume comes apart, then pushes it down to his thighs. Rafael slowly peels the tight underwear beneath down and Sonny's erection springs free.
Sonny watches in slow motion as masked Rafael sticks his tongue out to lap at the fluid already dripping from his cock. Rafael's breath is hot, his tongue is hotter, and Sonny's eyes roll back already.
"I'm not gonna last," he admits.
Rafael must take that as an order, because he wraps his lips around the head next and sucks.
Sonny moans loudly. His head falls back against the door he's pushed against.
Rafael slowly bobs his head, taking Sonny in deeper and deeper as he goes, soon his nose presses against Sonny's pelvis. Sonny bites his knuckle to keep from shouting, and he digs his fingers into Rafael's hair to hold on.
Sonny begins to thrust himself, and Rafael lets Sonny use his mouth. He opens his throat and lets Sonny in deep; Sonny makes a mess of him with spit and pre-come. Sonny loves it, he can't stop telling Rafael how sexy he is and how good he feels.
Finally, not many erratic thrusts later, Sonny pulls out and starts to jerk himself, the head still rubbing against Rafael's outstretched tongue.
"Ready, baby?" Sonny grunts out.
Rafael looks up at him, through thick eyelashes, through that mask, and Sonny comes with a whine. Drops land on Rafael's tongue, on his chin, on his cheek, but thankfully not the costume.
Sonny slumps against the door, and Rafael smoothly catches him.
"So...fucking...hot..." Sonny sighs as Rafael kisses his neck.
Rafael grins against his skin. "I'm glad you like it."
"Of course," Sonny says.
They clean Sonny up and get him dressed, then exchange a few lazy kisses before joining the party again.
Theresa glares at them as soon as she spots them again.
"You two were in there an awfully long time," she comments.
Sonny, thankfully, chooses not to say anything crude to his sister. Instead, he just pulls the handsome hero Zorro close to dance with him.
Chapter 32: Breakup AU-Rollins PoV
The detectives waltz into Barba's office while Barba is on the phone. Amanda walks in and sits at one of the stiff chairs, but Carisi lingers by the door and crosses his arms. Amanda tries to get him to sit, to stop being so awkward, but Carisi is the king of awkward, so he stands uncomfortably by the door.
"Detectives," Barba finally greets as he's hanging up the phone. "So nice of you to finally join."
Barba called two hours ago, but of course they were busy.
"You know you're happy to see us," Amanda says.
'Us', she says, not meaning 'us'.
"We were excited when you got your call," she adds.
'We', she lies.
"Mhm," Barba hums. "I put the coffee on, but who knows how hot it still is. You're welcome to help yourself."
Amanda gets up quickly, because free coffee is free coffee. Carisi moves to join, but Barba tisks.
"Not you, Carisi."
Amanda chuckles at Carisi's eye roll. All she can do is laugh at them sometimes. It's been like this for months, the snarky comments--more snarky than usual, if Barba can even manage--plus the eye rolls, the scoffs, the glares. She often wonders how long this will go on, whatever it is between them that's going on.
There was a 'whatever' a long time ago between them, when 'whatever' was puppy dog eyes, brushing touches, blushing, soft spoken sarcastic comments dipped with actual admiration.
Now the 'whatever' is much more hostile, and Carisi won't come out and say it, but she assumes someone broke up with someone else. Now, Barba could just be the asshole who dumps you and then humiliates you daily, or he was dumped and this is his way of showing he's hurt.
Amanda privately thinks it's the latter; Barba is hurt.
She wonders why Carisi would dump Barba. Carisi loves Barba, has always loved Barba. Maybe Barba didn't reciprocate? Who knows? All she can do is sit back and watch the show.
They--Amanda and Barba, because Carisi is still pouting in the corner--discuss their case notes and witness statements, the evidence and everything involved. It looks pretty solid, they did great work.
Carisi finally speaks up a while later. "What if we--"
Amanda and Barba look at him shocked. She holds her breath. Come on, Carisi, say something!
"Never mind," he mutters.
Barba stands up straight and looks at Carisi expectantly. "No, continue," he says.
Amanda still doesn't breathe as Carisi gives his two cents.
Barba leans over the desk again and mumbles, "No."
Amanda's about to tell Barba to cut him some slack, but Carisi explodes.
"Why did you even ask me to continue, then? And are you ever going to listen to anything I say?"
"Sure, when you finally say something relevant to me."
"How about you're an asshole? Is that relevant enough?"
Amanda keeps her mouth shut, she doesn't even let a squeak out when Carisi humorously storms out of Barba's office. It's like something out of a very dramatic movie.
Barba scowls at the papers spread out in front of him, his face red with what Rollins can only assume is anger. She'd be pissed too, if she was in his position. But she understands why Carisi is mad, too.
"Way to go," she says, sarcastically.
Barba's gaze flicks up to meet hers. "What, do you have a problem with me, too? Loyalty to your partner?" he asks.
"I have a problem with both of you. Y'all are acting like children."
Barba just glares at her.
"Why can't you just kiss and make up? Make it easier for all of us."
Barba huffs. "What makes you think that's the problem?"
"Oh come on, you're going through a classic breakup. Just tell each other you love each other."
Barba freezes. Like 'love' has never occurred to him. Maybe it was the 'each other' that never occurred to him.
"Y'all never said that, did you?" Amanda asks.
"You are a detective for a reason."
Amanda chuckles. "Well, you need to--"
"There obviously isn't anything there, Rollins," Barba says. "When one breaks off the relationship--"
"What, you think Sonny doesn't love you? Barba, he's been crazy for you since day one. He probably dumped you because he doesn't think you feel the same way. I don't blame him either, after how easy it's been for you to go back to being a complete dick to him."
Barba looks at her. She didn't mean to say that, exactly.
"Sorry," she apologizes.
Barba sighs. "Look, it's over. I apologize for being unprofessional, but--"
"Listen," Amanda says, gathering her things. "He probably didn't want to get hurt. He was probably protecting himself. Be real with him."
Barba watches her head for the door.
"I better go find him," she says. "I'll give him the same little pep-talk. I'll tell him you love him, too."
"I didn't say--"
Amanda grins. "Yes, you did."
Thing are normal a week later. Now Barba's snark is met with a grin or a wink. 'Whatever' it is that's going on between them is back.
Chapter 33: Fake Number AU
Sonny's phone vibrates wildly right next to his venti coffee. He almost doesn't look up from his textbook, so transfixed in the piece of information he's taking in, but his concentration eventually snaps and curiosity gets the better of him. He needs a distraction anyway.
It's a text, but he knew that already.
(Unknown Number): Hey, this is Rafael from last night.
Sonny recounts the previous evening. Nope; early night after work, half a beer while studying, and early to bed for his exam this morning. He may not have even eaten dinner, he definitely didn't give his number to anyone named Rafael.
He replies: Uh, I don't think I met anyone named Rafael last night.
(Unknown Number): From Farley's. James, right?
Sonny laughs out loud. Poor "Rafael" was given a number and it clearly didn't belong to "James". He knows Farley's, though. It's a bar near campus that's usually only occupied by students, so at least Rafael is probably close to his age and not a creepy dude trying to connect with someone via text.
Sonny replies: My dude, I think you got fake numbered.
Sonny doesn't get a reply for a while, so he gets back to reading, even though he's distracted. Poor Rafael. He's been fake numbered before, hell he's given his fair share of fake numbers, but he's never connected to a real person on the other side.
Finally, there's a reply.
(Unknown Number): You sure this isn't James?
Sonny laughs again. What kind of question is that? Of course he's sure.
Sonny turns the camera on his phone and turns it to the front-facing-camera setting. His elbow planted on the table and his face laying in his hand, he smirks into the camera and attaches it to a reply.
"I'm not James, I'm Sonny," he says with the photo.
Sonny is so tired from midterms, the photo shows dark circles under his eyes and redness around his pupils. There's a small coffee stain on his t-shirt, his hair isn't even done; all in all, Sonny is a mess. The photo isn't much to look at. It's not like it'd go on his Instagram or anything.
Still, he gets a reply. It's a returned selfie of a very cute young man with glowing brown skin, green eyes, perfectly swept hair, and a pale pink tie paired with a white shirt. Sonny can't resist a man in a tie, or a man that pretty.
(Unknown Number): Do you want to meet instead, then?
Sonny isn't even offended to be a replacement. He needs a distraction, and Rafael is very, very cute. Even though the thought runs through his head to wonder why "James" fake numbered Rafael, he sends the reply:
"I'm at the Starbucks on 3rd. If you happen to come in in the next hour, I would not be opposed to letting you sit at my table."
Rafael sends back a cute little smiley face, and Sonny waits in anticipation for the cute stranger to walk through the coffee shop door.
Chapter 34: Beach AU
Rafael's vacation was going swimmingly, no pun intended, considering he was at the beach. For four weeks, he was stuck up in a villa overlooking the Caribbean Sea of Puerto Rico. For four weeks, he didn't have to think about opening statements, or witness statements, or evidence, or victims; for four weeks, his attention was focused on the sound of the ocean, the scent of the salt, the heat on his skin, and a bottomless glass of piña coladas.
And...the ridiculously hot beachside bar owner.
His face was like the ocean, bright and mesmerizing, with eyes like the sea surrounded by a white foam tide. His skin was tan as sand, smooth and soft, and his hair was golden as if kissed by the sun, with streaks of noticing gray like the seashells that wash up on the shore. His accent was terrible, but familiar, from one of the neighboring Burroughs, but his gorgeous smile more than made up for it.
Rafael could not look away from him if he tried. And tried he did. It wasn't his fault the man waltzed around with his surfing wetsuit unzipped to his waist to reveal the perfect 'v' at his hips, taut arms, and two dips in his chest.
Rafael made friends with a hotel employee quickly, because they were both Cuban and Latinos flock together when they can. Jorge showed him around the area, introduced him to more friends, and eventually led him to the beach cantina everyone raved about, including the cute owner.
Jorge told Rafael that his name was Sonny, he ran away from the NYPD after a shootout with a suspect that resulted in the two holes in his chest and getting his gun taken for the other man's death. Was he a hero, or was he a killer? Jorge said Sonny asked himself that every day.
Rafael really liked Sonny, really quickly. He was too beautiful, and Rafael was too much of a sucker for big dimples and blue eyes.
One morning, Rafael decided to hit the beach before other guests flooded the sand, and he was treated to the sight of Sonny dragging his surfboard out of the water while unzipping his wetsuit and shaking water from his hair. Rafael honestly drooled, especially when Sonny beamed at him and dropped onto the sand next to him. They only moved when Sonny announced he needed to open the bar--two non-stop talking hours later--so Rafael helped, just wanting to be near Sonny.
With short weeks left in his stay, Rafael made a move. He had Sonny laying next to him on a large blanket, the warm sand under them and the bright moon above them.
He asked Sonny why he ran away from New York. Sonny repeated everything Rafael had heard from Jorge, except it was more intimate coming from Sonny's lips. It was more heartfelt, this story of a man's struggle to both live and come to terms with what he did. He healed, grew as a person, grew closer to God, and needed to get out. So he hopped on a plane and landed in Puerto Rico, where he bought the bar after working at the hotel, and has lived happily ever since.
Sonny stroked Rafael's hair.
Rafael's index and middle fingertips found the scars on Sonny's chest.
Rafael asked if Sonny would ever consider returning to New York.
Sonny asked if Rafael would ever consider relocating to Puerto Rico.
The only thing they could agree on was the here and now:
Here, on the beach, in the middle of the night, the only two people in the world.
Now, skin on skin, lips on lips, legs tangled, blanket wrinkled, definitely a dozen laws broken.
Rafael had never felt more satisfaction or pleasure than on that beach with the man he'd known for a fifteen days.
For thirteen more days, they were inseparable. Sonny was in Rafael's villa the entire time, making up for the first two weeks of not touching since the moment they laid eyes on each other. Sonny put somebody else in charge of the bar and only went down one morning for a bottle of champagne and orange juice. When he returned, he told Rafael that he was teased relentlessly from the other bar patrons who have grown to know Rafael.
Sonny reassured Rafael that he never did this, never hooked up with the hotel guests. Rafael told him he hasn't had random hookups since Harvard Law. Sonny told him he had just finished Fordham Law when he was shot. Rafael fell for him a little more.
Rafael finally kissed Sonny goodbye and left. It was hard, one of the hardest things he'd ever had to do, but his reality was calling. The reality that was court and New York, a cup of coffee to wake him up every morning instead of the sexy bartender's morning special, a walk down noisy streets instead of a walk on the beach.
Not a day went by that Rafael didn't think about the man he'd met and left behind. But he chalked it up to what it was: a chance meeting, a short lived love story, a once in a lifetime opportunity that he took.
Two lonely years went by. Rafael had given up finding "the one" a long time ago.
Pretty much the moment he stepped off the plane at JFK.
In a perfect world, Sonny would have followed him. Sonny would have returned to the NYPD, or maybe joined the DA's office. Hell, he could've opened a bar. Sonny would have moved right in, Sonny would have slept in his bed, Sonny would have completed him.
But he didn't, and Rafael forgot how to open his heart to love.
And then one morning, Benson called him to come meet the new detective on the team. Rafael went, even though he didn't really care, but Liv included lunch in the trip so it was worth it.
The elevator doors opened.
Rafael stepped out.
Rafael heard the deep accent he'd grown to love over just a couple of weeks, the voice he hadn't heard for two years but would never forget.
Rafael's heart stopped completely before it began to beat faster, excitedly, for the first time in nearly two years.
Rafael heard his name being called, Rollins calling him over to meet The New Guy, but he was stuck, trapped inside the memory of that voice calling out his name and moaning in his ear.
That voice confessing love, just once, before the sun woke up, while tangled in white, fluffy sheets and each other.
The memory of the best four weeks of his life, with the best person he's ever met.
Rafael finally gathered the strength to move his feet, so he shuffled over to where the other detectives were surrounding a less tan, more grey haired version of the man he left on the beach. But boy, how his smile still brightened everything it touched.
When Sonny's eye finally caught Rafael, his smile diminished into a shocked expression. Rafael swore he could hear Sonny's heart stop, too.
Someone asked if they'd met before. Rafael couldn't hear it, because Sonny was walking towards him. Sonny was crowding into him. Sonny was saying hello, and grinning so sweetly that Rafael thought he was going to die right there. No time had passed. It was as though Rafael stepped off the plane yesterday and Sonny simply met him in New York.
Rafael couldn't think of anything to say, he didn't know where to start. To tell Sonny how badly he had been missed, to tell Sonny how much he is loved after all this time?
He settled for asking Sonny to dinner, tonight, a proper date. Their first official date, the first of many, the first of an entire lifetime.
Rafael perches himself on the side of the bathtub. He impatiently rubs at his face, picks at his nails, as he waits for Olivia to freakin' pick up already.
"This had better be good," she says, sounding sleepy. It's 5 A.M. on Sunday, but Rafael couldn't wait.
"I did something stupid."
"Oh god," Olivia mutters. "How stupid?"
"So stupid that I'm sitting in his bathroom."
"You spent the night? My god, must be love."
"It's n--" Rafael sighs. "What do I do?"
"Who did you do?" she asks.
"Let's not do this--"
"Come on, tell me who it is and I'll call with a...with a work related emergency."
"That's not...really going to work."
"Why n--" Olivia pauses dramatically, putting two and two together. "No. You slept with--"
"Please don't say it out loud."
Olivia bursts into laughter. "How did this happen?!"
Rafael stands to pace, but stops to look through the medicine cabinet instead. "I don't know! We were just...there was alcohol, and--"
"There was consent, right?"
"Yes, of course. On both parts. And then I fell asleep, and now I'm stuck in his bathroom."
Olivia laughs as Rafael puts the medicines back where he found them and moves to dig through the cabinet under the sink.
"Will you please help me?"
"Well, it's not like I can call him with a work related emergency."
The knock on the door that makes Rafael jump. He slowly unlocks the door to face a sleep-tousled Sonny Carisi.
"Hey, do you mind if I piss? I couldn't wait for you to finish freakin' out."
Rafael watches his bedmate walk over to the toilet to pee, making him chuckle into the phone.
"What's happening?" Olivia asks.
The toilet flushes and Rafael steps out of the way of the sink.
But Carisi crowds in to Rafael, wrapping his arms around Rafael's waist and kissing his cheek.
"Hi, Liv," Carisi says into the phone.
"Tell Carisi I said hi."
"She says hi," Rafael relays.
Carisi moves to wash his face. "Hey," he says, toweling off the water, "When you're done flippin' out, I'll make you breakfast." When he finishes, he steps around Rafael again, placing a quick kiss on his head. "Don't be too long."
"It's not that big of a deal," Olivia says to snap Rafael out of watching Sonny's ass walk through his bedroom.
"It was bound to happen."
"He has to testify for me tomorrow."
"So like your usual foreplay."
Rafael rolls his eyes.
Olivia continues, "Do you like him?"
Rafael bites his lip. "I think I do."
"Then go have breakfast."
Rafael takes a deep breath. "Okay."
"Okay," Olivia repeats, sounding amused. "Hey Barba?"
"How was it?"
Rafael scoffs. "None of your business."
"Hey, you called me."
"And now in hanging up. See you later."
Olivia laughs as she says goodbye. Rafael fixes his bed head in the mirror, then leaves the bathroom to join Sonny for breakfast.
My other story (Grow) will continue! I have writer's block. Hope these one-shots help.
Chapter 36: Not Their Wedding AU
This one is so long. I hope you like it!
I don't really know how old the guys are in this. I'd say Rafael is maybe 30.
Rafael practically runs into the restaurant he is late to. He is never late, ever, on principal, and now he is late to an important lunch.
"I'm sorry," he says, finally getting to his reserved table. "Lo siento, había tráfico--"
The woman across from him rolls her beautiful brown eyes. "Blame the traffic, sure, I know how long it takes you to do your hair." She stands and pulls him in for a kiss on the cheek.
"Sol," he greets, breathing her in, her sweet, familiar scent. "I'm sorry. How are you?"
Solana Miguel Lopez, one of Rafael's closest friends, the first friend he made at Harvard, the one friend he kept after graduating, and possibly his first love, gives him one more loving squeeze before letting him go. Rafael sits across from her.
"How is Lucia?" Sol asks, because she always asks Rafael about his mother first.
"She is great, I'll be sure to tell her you asked."
"I have been meaning to call her. I wanted to ask her for a recipe."
"She doesn't share her recipes with me," Rafael mutters.
"That is because she likes me more than she likes you."
Rafael chuckles. It is true. His mother loves Sol so much.
Rafael reads his menu for about a minute before remembering Sol had something to tell him, that's why she called him for lunch. They don't meet often, they don't even talk often, but she's his best friend.
"What did you need to tell me?" Rafael asks.
Sol lifts her left hand to place under her chin. "Oh, nothing."
Rafael eyes her. "Then why did you--"
The big, sparkly ring on her finger catches his eye in the light. It wasn't there last time he saw her.
"Dios mio," he mutters, reaching across the table.
Sol breaks into a wide smile, the one that makes her eyes crinkle and her cheekbones pop out. "Sal asked me to marry him!"
Salvador Cervantes is Sol's, now, fiancé. Rafael does not love the guy, but he makes Sol happy.
"When?!" Rafael asks.
"Last night! We went ice skating at the Rock and he got down on one knee, which was hilarious trying to help him stand up again, but...oh, Rafi, it was so sweet. So romantic."
Rafael lets her hand go. "Amazing," Rafael says. "Beautiful. Congratulations."
Sol continues smiling. Rafael can't help but smile at her, with her.
"I have one thing to ask," Sol says. "Will you be my best man?"
Rafael begins to laugh. "Your what?"
"My best man! We've been planning weddings since college, you know me the best, you're my best friend. Please say yes."
"You know, traditionally women don't have a--"
"Okay, you can be my maid of honor if you'd rather--"
"No, best man is fine. But what about your sisters?" Rafael asks. "Aren't they going to be upset? You've always planned on them--"
"Joderlos, it's my wedding."
"Is Sal going to have a best man, too?"
Sol's smile finally begins to fade. "Uhm...yes."
Rafael eyes her suspiciously. "Why are you--"
Realization dawns on Rafael. Sal is going to ask him. The friend, his best friend, and if there's anything worse than Sal, it's his late twenties, frat-boy, athletic-type best friend.
"No," is all Rafael can say. "He's going to ruin my wedding!"
Sol laughs. "Your wedding?"
"I've been planning this wedding since college. I'm on the Pinterest board!"
Sol laughs harder. "He won't. It'll be you and I, I'm not even hiring a planner. Okay? Trust me, he'll be on his best behavior."
Rafael sighs. "Fine. For you, I will...deal."
Sol smiles. "That's all I ask."
Rafael concedes by taking a sip of his water.
"You know, they always say the maid of honor and the best man hook up--"
"Don't even start," Rafael warns.
Sol laughs. "Bring a date then."
Sol can't give a sarcastic reply before the waiter arrives for them to order.
Sol wants to get a start on wedding dress shopping before any other detail of the wedding is set, even before the engagement party, and of course Rafael is ecstatic. He clears his schedule for the Friday that Sol sets the appointment, and on the scheduled day, he excitedly meets Sol at the shop.
He is not surprised to meet Sol's mother there, but he is surprised to meet Sal and his best man, too.
Rafael's nostrils flare at the sight of him. Dominick Carisi, who Rafael refuses to call Sonny, the up-and-coming cop who is so annoying that Rafael hates being near him for more than five minutes a visit.
"Be nice," Sol whispers, squeezing his arm.
Rafael puts on a fake smile. "Mrs. Lopez, a pleasure, as usual. You look beautiful."
Sol's mother replies--in Spanish--how excited she is that Rafael is at Sol's side, as he always has been, and how happy she is that he is at Sal's side. Mrs. Lopez pats both of their cheeks delicately before following Sol into the shop.
Rafael doesn't make it through the doors before Carisi speaks to him.
"So, me 'n' you, huh, Rafi?"
Rafael glares at him. "Don't call me that." He tries to push past Carisi, but the other man stops him.
"Hey, I just wanna tell you, whatever you need, I'm your guy. Sal's my best friend, I wanna do right for him, 'kay? Anything you need."
"I need to get into the building."
Carisi steps to the side to let Rafael in, and Rafael rushes through without holding the door for him. He hears Carisi snicker behind him.
Sal and Carisi go upstairs in the shop to pick out their suits, but the dress shopping takes place on the main floor. They meet a personal shopper, who shows them around in the types of dresses Sol has in mind, then Rafael and Mrs. Lopez sit in some chairs to wait for Sol to model for them.
Sol tries on ten dresses, none of them are very good. Rafael does not grow bored or impatient, because his attention is solely focused on making his friend as happy as she can be, but it appears the groom and his best man grow bored, because Carisi waltzes in to the appointment when Sol disappears to try Dress #11.
"Good god, how long's this supposed to take?" Carisi asks, flopping into a chair next to Rafael.
"It's the most important dress she will ever wear. Have some respect."
Carisi chuckles. "We chose our suits, like, an hour ago."
"I don't know what to tell you, Carisi."
Carisi stays blessedly quiet as Sol makes her way out of the dressing room. She's wearing a beautiful gown with lace sleeves and a long, flowing skirt. She looks radiant, the most beautiful Rafael has ever seen her.
Mrs. Lopez immediately begins to cry, which makes Sol cry.
"Oh! What do you think?" Sol asks towards Rafael.
"It's gorgeous!" Carisi says first.
Rafael glares at him. "She was asking me."
"Well, you tell her then! Don't know how it'll sway her decision. This has to be it!"
Sol's eyes fill with tears. "Will it look okay with Sal's suit?" she asks Carisi.
"Okay," Sol says, nodding excitedly. "This is it!"
They wait for a while longer for Sol to get it marked up for alterations, then everyone exits the shop together. Rafael hadn't checked his phone in a while, so as soon as he's out on the street, he checks it. He has a few missed calls from work, but Sol is asking him to lunch.
Rafael tries, "I really should--"
"Come on, Rafi!" Carisi says. "Don't leave me with the love birds here."
Rafael frowns, chooses not to correct the name Carisi called him, but agrees to lunch because of the pleading way Sol is waiting for his answer. Carisi pats Rafael's shoulder, like it was his influence that made Rafael say yes, then the small party goes to lunch.
The next phase of wedding planning is finding the venue, which Sol and Sal find on their own. The third phase is an engagement party, which Rafael volunteers to host.
Unfortunately, Sol asks Carisi to help him.
"You know, as our best men!" she claimed when she asked Rafael to let him help. "Put him in charge of alcohol or something!"
"I'm not letting him bring beer into my home."
Sol just told Rafael to let him help in some way because Carisi really wanted to help, so a few weeks later, Carisi is at his apartment bright and early to help.
"Tell me what to do, boss."
Rafael sighs. "Uh, fine. Go get the cake."
"Cake? Done. Where?"
"The bakery on the corner."
"Okay. What should the cake look like?"
Rafael stares at him. "What?"
"Like, what am I looking for when I check to make sure it's the right cake?"
"Okay. So if I look at it and it's the wrong cake, what do you want me to do?"
With an increasing level of annoyance, Rafael sighs. "If it's the wrong cake, ask yourself what a grown man would do about it."
"So I should eat it on the sidewalk."
"Are you trying to make me hate you?" Rafael asks.
Carisi's face cracks into a slow grin.
"Get out," Rafael says, then shoos Carisi out of the apartment.
The cake is fine, Carisi has it delivered in no time at all. Next, Rafael gives him the task of arranging small decorations while Rafael sets up the caterer and sets out the alcohol. He is anxious, and apparently very obviously, because at one point he turns around and Carisi is holding a glass out for him.
"What's that?" Rafael asks, eyeing it.
"Scotch. You seem anxious."
"Anxious? Of course I'm anxious, my best friend's engagement party is taking place here in less than an hour."
Carisi chuckles. "Hey, I'm about to be the only white guy in a room full of Latinos. That'll make ya sweat."
Rafael tries not to laugh at that, so he takes the offered glass and downs it.
"Ya gotta relax, Rafi--"
"It'll be fine. It'll be fun! This place looks great, the food looks fantastic, and that cake!"
"You didn't make it, Carisi."
"I know, but I did the hard part by carrying it up six flights."
"This building has an elevator."
"I know, but aren't you impressed I carried that thing up six flights?"
Rafael rolls his eyes as Carisi grins. Before their conversation can continue, the doorbell rings. Rafael opens the door to find one of Sol's sisters who wanted to help set up, and who clearly likes Carisi a lot, so Rafael finally has the man out of his hair to freak out privately.
Of course the party is a huge success, everyone compliments Rafael's hosting skills, and everyone comments on what a great team he and Carisi make. Carisi smiles proudly while Rafael rolls his eyes at the taller man.
Rafael thankfully does not have to spend too much time with Carisi doing various other wedding plans. Carisi and Sal work on their own plans while Rafael and Sol take on other tasks, but everything works out splendidly.
Next is the cake. Sol prefers a classic vanilla, whereas Sal wants a little bit of flavor, and Rafael is going to the tasting to be the swing vote. Just the three of them, no Carisi.
Of course, Rafael should have known a wedding planning event without Carisi was too good to be true.
An hour until he is supposed to meet the couple at the restaurant, Sol calls.
"Rafi? Hey, I need a huge favor."
Rafael sighs. "What?"
"I'm still at the office and Sal's got an emergency with his Abuela. I need you to meet--"
"Don't say it--"
"Come on, Rafi, please? Sal says he doesn't care what kind of cake you choose and neither do I. Just pick something good. Please?"
"Can't I go alone?"
"No, the stupid restaurant needs the couple."
"We're not a couple!"
Rafael groans. "Fine. You owe me."
"You get to eat all the cake you want with a handsome man, Rafi. Don't act like you don't like cake and handsome men."
"Can I pick a different man?"
Sol laughs. "Okay, before I hang up, there's something else I need."
"Dios mio, what?" he asks, as if he's going to say no to anything else she possibly needs.
"Can you go fill out our registry tomorrow?"
"That I can do."
"I'll send you a list of what I want on it."
"And Sonny's going tomorrow too, love you, bye!" Sol hangs up before Rafael can argue with her.
Rafael arrives at the cake tasting before Carisi, but the damn bakery won't even seat him until Carisi arrives. Once he does, they're seated and the staff fawns all over them.
A wide array of cake slices are set out in front of them, along with a checklist to mark their choices.
"Where do you want to start, sweetie?" Carisi asks.
"Call me that again, I'll kill you."
They eat their cake and make pleasant conversation about it, that is until an employee walks by to check on them, and Carisi touches Rafael in some way or calls him a pet name.
"You like the strawberry one, honey? Oh, we're just fine, thank you!" Carisi says.
"Babe, how's the lavender? Can we get some water, thanks!" he asks.
"My love here loves the chocolate, don't you, sweet pea?"
Rafael glares at him each time he uses a name or tries to grab Rafael's hand. Rafael is so close to stabbing him with a fork.
They finish each of the cakes and go through their notes, and surprisingly they agree on the lemon cake with elegant white vanilla frosting.
"Let me feed you this last bite," Carisi tries as he's finishing the last of his samples.
"Try it and I'll--"
"I know, I know. Gotta say, Rafi, you got a lot of aggression."
Rafael can't possibly glare any harder as he gets up to make their order.
The next day goes much of the same way, except Carisi now tries to sabotage the registry list by adding ridiculously unnecessary items. Every few isles, Rafael checks their list online to make sure Carisi didn't add anything stupid behind his back.
"Carisi!" Rafael cries. "What the hell do they need a cat shaped succulent vase for?"
"A cat shaped succulent!"
Rafael rolls his eyes and removes the item, just as he had almost a dozen items since arriving.
"They don't need this...or this...or...Carisi, really? Glasses that say, 'Mr. Right' and 'Mrs. Always Right'?"
"Come on, those are funny!"
Rafael removes them from the list as Carisi wanders into the next isle unattended.
The registry gets done, after Rafael triple checks the list to make sure Carisi didn't sneak anything dumb onto the list. They walk out of the store and Carisi pats his belly like a caveman.
"I am starving," he says. "You hungry? Wanna grab a bite?"
"A bite? No."
"A meal, then? Come on, Barba, you can't hate me forever."
Carisi laughs. "Alright, fine. I guess I'll see you later then."
Rafael leaves Carisi in the street, and he doesn't care if he's hurt the other man's feelings.
With a month left until the wedding, Rafael and Carisi are given the task of invitations. They are to put them together, put the addresses on them, and mail them.
Rafael decides that if he needs to be with Carisi, he'd rather it be at his house. So he invites Carisi over, and he is surprised to open the door to Carisi dressed sharp and holding a bottle of wine.
Rafael lets him in. Carisi hands him the wine and Rafael is surprised to see it's actually a good bottle.
And Carisi looks...pretty nice. Handsome, in fact. The deep blue tie makes his eyes pop, and the black suit makes his pale skin glow. Rafael...kind of likes it.
Rafael tells him. "You look nice."
Carisi chuckles. "Don't have to sound so shocked. I was out at my mom's for church, didn't have time to go home to change."
"But you had time to stop for wine?"
"That was no big deal, there's a drive-thru liquor store on the way."
He's grinning, but Rafael can't tell if he's joking, so he says nothing. Wine is wine.
Rafael gets glasses while Carisi makes himself comfortable. He takes off his jacket and loosens his tie, digs in to the couch and scoots around until he's comfortable. Not unlike a dog.
"Tell me you're at least house broken," Rafael comments as he hands Carisi a glass.
Carisi laughs. "Alright, tell me what to do, boss."
They have a great system going, Rafael stuffing the envelopes, Carisi sealing and putting the address stickers on. During the process, they finish their first glass of wine, then the second, then Rafael brings out a bottle of whiskey and pours each of them ample amounts.
"Better not get whiskey on the invitations, Sol will kill us."
Rafael agrees and blinks hard because everything is starting to get a little blurry.
"So you said you were at church?" Rafael asks, "What are you?"
"Come on, I'm Italian. I'm Catholic, born and raised."
"Oh, hey, me too."
It's the first thing Rafael's ever found they have in common, besides their choice of friends.
"No shit? That's neat." Carisi is looking at him sweetly, like he realized this is their first similarity, too.
"Sure, I guess."
"You're a lawyer, huh?"
"Sol tell you I'm in classes at Fordham?"
Rafael says, "Oh lord. I'll be sure to alert the bar association." But in reality, he's swooning just a little bit at Carisi's intelligence that he's never seen.
Carisi laughs. "Yeah, I know. It kinda just happened. My dad's a cop, Grandpa's a cop, and as the only boy, my dad kinda expected me to be a cop. Not that I don't love it, I do, but I always wanted somethin' else, y'know?"
"Sure," Rafael says.
"Why'd you become a lawyer?"
Rafael shrugs. "I don't know. It was always my dream. Getting into Harvard was a dream come true, so of course I had to finish it."
"That's where you met Sol, right?"
"Yeah. We were in a class together and became friends."
"You lived together, huh?"
Rafael nods. "Yeah, actually."
Carisi takes a swig of his whiskey, downing the glass. Rafael refills it, then drinks his own, because the buzz is so pleasant that he doesn't want it to stop. Talking to Carisi isn't the worst thing that's ever happened, and he wants to keep that mood going.
"Was it hard livin' with her because you're in love with her?"
Rafael chokes on a sip, buzz sufficiently killed. "What?!"
"Oh come on, dude."
"Don't call me dude."
Carisi frowns slightly. "It's alright, man. Your secret's safe with me."
Rafael glares at him. "I'm not in love with Sol. She's my best fr--"
"Yeah, yeah, I know. But maybe you were. I don't know, you have that look."
"The look like nothing she can ever do would upset you."
"Well, she's my friend."
Rafael grows offended. "You think you have me all figured out, don't you?"
Carisi shrugs. "I mean, I know you were in love with Sol, but you're not straight."
Rafael grows hot. He is bisexual, but it's not like it's advertised. "What...what makes you--"
"Sol mentioned a guy once. I thought you were gay, but I don't think you are."
"You're drunk," Rafael states.
"I am. Hey, I don't mean to make you uncomfortable, I just want to tell you--"
Carisi can't finish the thought because the doorbell rings. Rafael is thankful, so he rushes to the door to throw it open. Sol is bright and smiling on the other side, and Rafael schools his emotions to not smile happily at the sight of her.
"Wow, what the hell? It smells like a distillery in here!" Sol waves a hand in front of her nose and steps into the apartment.
Carisi stands to greet her like a gentleman, then offers her a drink of Rafael's whiskey.
"No, no, I just stopped for a second to see what kind of progress you've made. And I see you're...drunk instead."
Carisi keeps smiling, and Rafael stands awkwardly in the corner.
"I brought wine. Rafi had whiskey."
Sol looks pleased anyway. "I'm so thankful, you guys, seriously. Look at the great team you make."
Rafael crosses his arms and glares as Carisi grins proudly.
Sol doesn't seem to notice--or doesn't care about--Rafael's glare, because she just checks her watch and announces she needs to go.
"I'll see you tomorrow, okay? Thank you," she kisses Carisi's cheek, then steps over to Rafael. "Thank you, I love you." She kisses his cheek, even though Rafael makes no move to say goodbye to her.
Rafael spots Carisi watching from over Sol's shoulder. He lifts an eyebrow, but stays blessedly quiet as Sol hugs Rafael, whispering to him to be nice. Then, she leaves, allowing the two men to continue working.
Rafael decides to work quietly, because he doesn't want to keep talking about what they had been talking about. He doesn't want to talk about himself, or Sol, or even about Carisi. He just wants to get done, call Carisi a cab, and get him out of here.
Carisi complies, because he quietly sips the whiskey and presses the address stickers onto the envelopes.
They finish in no time, and Carisi stands to put his suit jacket on.
"Let me call you a cab," Rafael offers.
"No, thanks. I'm meeting some friends at a bar just a few blocks down. Hey, want to come?"
"Something tells me you and I have very different tastes in bars."
Carisi smirks. "Hey, I wouldn't be too sure."
Rafael doesn't want to know what he means. "Thanks for the invitation, but no."
"Alright, I'll see ya soon, then."
Rafael politely opens the door for Carisi, but does not watch to make sure he safely gets to the elevator before he shuts the door for the night. He lets Carisi go while feeling a bit disappointed by the way the evening turned out with him. It was pleasant, Carisi was cute, and he left after a long stretch of no conversation. Oh well, Rafael thinks. It was a short lived feeling.
The final task before the wedding are the bachelor and bachelorette parties. Sol told Rafael he didn't need to do the party for her, that her sisters were glad to step in if he wanted to hang out with the men, but he reassured her that he's in this wedding for her, so he will plan her party.
He doesn't really know what she wants, but he makes a reservation at a fancy restaurant, then plans on maybe doing a little bar hopping before setting Sol's sisters in their hotel room and taking her to his apartment to sleep, like she wanted for the night before her wedding.
"Pretty sure you're not supposed to sleep with another guy the night before your wedding," Carisi had joked, but Rafael punched him in the shoulder before he said it to Sol.
Rafael and Sol are about to leave his apartment to meet the rest of the party at the restaurant when his phone rings. It's Carisi.
"Hello?" he answers, patience already low just from seeing the man's name on his screen.
"Hey, Rafi! Tonight's the big night, huh?"
"Sure. What do you want?"
"I just wanna know what you guys are doing so we don't happen to run into each other or anything."
"We're on our way to dinner. And then maybe we'll hit a few tasteful bars."
"Dinner? Oh, that's boring. Don't know what I expected from you, though."
"Why, what are you guys doing?"
"You know, dinner, strip club--"
"What?! You can't take him to a strip club, what the hell is wrong with you?"
"Come on! It's his last night of freedom!"
"That is such a straight man's mentality."
Carisi is quiet for a second, and Rafael actual thinks he hung up, but then he practically whispers, "What makes you think--"
Rafael cuts him off because Sol walks in to the room. "Hey, are you aware Carisi is taking Sal to a strip club?"
Sol laughs. "Yes, duh. It's a bachelor party."
"Take Sol and the girls to a strip club," Carisi says in his ear. "They have clubs where men dance."
Rafael pulls the phone away again. "Carisi suggests I take you to one--"
Sol lights up with excitement. "Oh, Rafi, can we?! That would be so fun!"
Rafael frowns. "What?"
"It's my last night, too! If I want some hot, sweaty, twenty-something grinding all over me, that's what I deserve!"
Rafael sighs. "Thanks a lot," he says to Carisi.
Carisi laughs. "Have fun. Don't forget the singles."
Rafael hangs up and watches Sol apply her lipstick in his entryway mirror. Ever since his drunken conversation with Carisi about his friend, it's been harder for Rafael to not watch her, to not think about how he felt about her all those years ago, to not think about the pang of disappointment he felt when she started getting serious with Sal. She was always kind of the thought in the back of his mind, his "What if?" and recently it's becoming increasingly clearer that she is no longer that to him any more.
Maybe he is just lonely. Carisi started looking good that night, too. He is lonely.
They have a pleasant dinner, the one Rafael reserved, then Sol announces that Carisi gave them the idea to go to a strip club, and the four other women with them cheer. There's a club not too far away from Rafael's, so he takes them back to his apartment so they can freshen up.
Rafael watches the women invade his bathroom to get ready, and Rafael just sits patiently while they get ready.
And then they drag him out to the club, which was not his idea, but he's glad to make his friend happy.
Rafael tells one of the women behind the bar that it's his friend's bachelorette party, and then the attention is on them quickly. It's Friday night, so the place is pretty well packed, but the men on stage pay attention to their party.
Rafael just sits back and watches as pretty men dance for his friends, wanting no part in this evening besides the alcohol. And the alcohol is good, it's great, because it's making him forget about tomorrow's events and instead making him focus on the beauty of the men on the stage. He remembers having pretty men, back when he was younger. He could still get pretty men.
Rafael's phone vibrates. He fishes it out of his pocket and reads the text.
Speaking of pretty men, Carisi wants to know how their evening is going. Rafael replies saying it's fine, all the women are drunk at a strip club. Carisi sends back a laughing-face emoji, which Rafael rolls his eyes at. He stuffs his phone back into his pocket and resumes enjoying the party.
Finally, the women are partied out, and the one most sober sister catches a cab to take the four guests to the hotel. Rafael gets a cab to take Sol the few blocks to his apartment, then holds her up in the elevator.
"I don't wanna sleep yet Rafi," she pleads as he lays her delicately on his bed, still in her dress.
"You have to." Rafael struggles to get her feet to still to take off her shoes.
"No, I don't want to! When I wake up, I'll be getting married!"
"But that's what you want," he reminds her. "You said yes. You--"
"I know! I want to marry him. I do. He's nice. Men are nice, aren't they?"
Rafael is about to agree when the doorbell rings. It's way after midnight, so Rafael assumes it's a member of the wedding. He tucks Sol in and instructs her to stay in his bed.
Rafael rushes to the door when the bell sounds again, and is extremely surprised to see Carisi leaning against the wall outside his door.
"Rafi! I found you!"
"Carisi? What're you--"
Carisi stinks like a lot of alcohol, and he's drooping all over the place.
"I couldn't get a cab, so I came here."
"What? How far away--"
Carisi flops on the couch and scratches at his crotch. Rafael rolls his eyes.
"Let me get you some water, okay? Stay there."
Carisi grins. "You wanna take care of me, Rafi?"
Rafael ignores that, instead going to the kitchen for that water.
When he returns, Carisi is passed out on his couch. Rafael frowns, but he's glad the they man is at least safe, so he sets the water down, removes Carisi's shoes, and grabs him a blanket from the closet.
He spreads it around Carisi, tucking it around him like a cocoon. He takes a moment to admire how sweet the other man looks when he's not being annoying, even though it's pretty annoying that he just showed up. Rafael's about to stroke Carisi's hair out of his eyes when he hears Sol laughing.
"That's fucking adorable," she says.
Rafael tries to pull her back to his room, but she doesn't budge.
"You like him, don't you? I knew you would!"
"I don't. Come on, lets go to sleep."
"I'm not moving until you admit it."
"What are we, twelve?" Rafael sighs, because Sol won't remember this tomorrow anyway. And Carisi is asleep, so what's the worry? "Fine, okay? He's not that bad."
Sol grins. "You like him."
Rafael rolls his eyes and manages to get Sol to move.
By the time he's changed, Sol is fast asleep. Rafael just slides into the bed on the other side of her and falls asleep.
Apart from taking care of a hungover bride and hungover best man first thing in the morning, the day starts fantastic. He pumps them full of water, Gatorade, Tylenol, and gets them both to the hotel where the wedding will be. They're right on time, then they part so Carisi can get ready with the groomsmen.
"Don't wanna kiss him goodbye?" Sol teases.
"Shut up," Rafael replies.
Sol looks fantastic in her dress, which was expected. Her makeup is flawless, as are the rest of the bridesmaids, and they tell Rafael that he looks great in his light gray suit.
They go downstairs for pictures, which are fun, because the women just try to make Rafael laugh the whole time. He takes pictures alone with Sol, which are adorable, and remind him a lot of their time together in college.
The wedding is beautiful. Everything is perfect, Carisi doesn't say anything stupid to drive Rafael crazy. They walk happily down the isle together, and at the end Sol winks at Rafael.
Rafael makes sure everything goes great during the reception, then finally sits down to eat. He's seated next to Carisi, who has already eaten. Carisi politely gets up to get Rafael a drink.
"That's nice of you, thank you."
"Least I can do for you taking care of me last night. Thanks, by the way. For not letting me, like, die in the street."
"Of course. Sal would have been upset."
Carisi laughs. "So, you know, traditionally, best man and maid of honor share a formal dance when the happy couple do."
"Good thing this wedding doesn't have a maid of honor. She'd be forced to dance with you."
Carisi smirks. "Come on, Rafi. Dance with me."
"Why would I? You don't...really want to--"
"What makes you assume I don't? I'll dance with ya."
"I don't need a pity dance because I'm dateless, okay? And where's your date, anyway?"
Carisi pauses for long seconds. He takes a sip of his drink, swishes it around the glass, then downs the rest of it.
"He couldn't make it," Carisi simply says.
It takes far too long for Rafael to register what Carisi just said.
Did Carisi say he? Should Rafael ask if he said he?
Rafael slowly turns his head to look at Carisi. Carisi's face is a shallow shade of red.
"Tried to tell ya," Carisi says. "Couple times."
Rafael frowns. "I apologize."
"Nah, don't worry about it. I should've just kissed you when I wanted to."
That makes Rafael's heart beat faster. "Oh?" he casually asks. "And when was that?"
"Uhm...when did we go cake tasting?"
Rafael looks at him. "Why didn't you say anything?"
"I said I tried. Every time I got close, you cut me off. And I did ask you out, by the way."
Realization dawns on Rafael. "You asked if I wanted to get 'a bite'."
"Hey, that's romance to me. Anyway, forget all that, okay? Dance with me."
Rafael's plate is finished, the DJ starts a slow song, so Rafael can't think of any other excuse. Plus, he really wants to hold Carisi close.
"Okay," Rafael agrees.
Carisi looks shocked. He scrambles out of his seat, straightens up his clothes, then holds his hand out for Rafael.
Rafael takes it, holds Carisi's hand for the first time, and lets the other man drag him onto the dance floor.
"I'm really glad this worked out," Sol sarcastically says. "I'm glad you guys can come over for brunch on Sundays."
"I didn't say we couldn't go out," Rafael comments, staring at the back of his boyfriend's head, because Sonny and Sal are sitting on the coffee table in front of the television watching a football game.
"We could kick them out, or we can go watch television in my bedroom."
They haven't even eaten. Rafael suggests they go eat at the cafe down the street.
They get up from the couch, and immediately Sonny turns around.
"Where're you going?" he asks pleadingly.
"My god, that's adorable," Sol comments. "Babe, we're going to eat."
Sal just mutters out a, "'Kay."
But Sonny stands and goes to Rafael.
"Do you want me to go?" he asks. "I mean...I can...if you want--"
"No, stay. Hang out with Sal. We'll bring you something to eat."
"Okay," Sonny agrees, then takes hold of Rafael's face and plants a long, slow kiss on his lips.
Sol scoffs. "And I got a, 'kay'."
Rafael grins against Sonny's lips as Sonny tries to pull him closer.
"Okay, okay, lover boy, lets go." Sol grabs Rafael's hand.
Sonny gives him another smacking kiss before letting him go.
"Love you," Sonny says just to Rafael.
Rafael, still getting used to this after almost a year, kisses his cheek and says, "I love you, too."
Sol drags Rafael out of her apartment.
"Now you're glad he was Sal's best man?"
"Well, yeah, now I am."
"You're welcome," Sol says, then they board the elevator to go to brunch.
Chapter 37: Another PWP AU
1. Did anybody notice Beach AU had no dialogue in it? This one is all dialogue. 2. Which means it's entirely Rafael telling Sonny to get off. 3. But it's sweet. 4. So it's porn with love.
"Come here and lie with me, baby. Put your head on my lap.
"Like that, yeah. Close your eyes. Just stop thinking, okay? Do you want me to rub your shoulders? Okay, I can do that.
"Mmm, like that, baby? Feel good? Just relax, okay? I know you've had a rough week, and we're all stressed, but just relax. I'll take your mind off it.
"I love your hair at this length. You've let it get a little bit longer, it's easy for me to comb through it with my fingers. Does that feel good? I like the way it feels.
"Can you sit up and take your shirt off for me? I love your back, babe. You're so strong and sexy. Lie back, I want to rub your chest.
"Scoot down so I can lean forward to kiss you. Yes, I love kissing you, baby. Your lips feel so good. I've never loved kissing anyone as much as I love kissing you. Even the excitement of my first kiss doesn't compare to kissing you, mi amor.
"Does that feel good? Yeah, let me hear you, baby. Let me hear how good I can make you feel. I love touching you, every inch. I love your shoulders right here, your muscular arms, your strong chest. I like feeling all of your muscles when you're fucking me.
"Like the sound of that, do you? I like saying it. I like pleading for you to fuck me harder.
"Why don't you take your pants off, baby? Let me see all of you. Like that, all spread out and bare for me.
"But I'm not going to touch you; you're going to touch yourself. Not yet, I'll tell you when. Why don't you rub your thighs for me? Yeah, like that. I want to see your own hands on you.
"Your hands are so nice, love. I love feeling your hands on me, so right now I'm imagining it's me you're touching instead of yourself. I'm a little bit jealous, I want you to touch me. After you come, will you touch me?
"I love kissing you when you're whining like this, begging me to touch you. You get breathless and your moans taste delicious. Let me hear you...yes, yeah like that. Louder, baby, beg me again.
"Okay, okay, honey, alright. You can touch yourself now. Take your hand and wrap it around your nice cock; you're so ready for me, aren't you? So hard, look at you, you're dripping already. Look at you, baby. Look at your thumb on the head, look at how wet you are. Wet for me, right? Just for me?
"I want you to squeeze your balls with your other hand. Yes, fuck, like that. Let me see what your body wants. Fuck your fist. Are you imagining me? Imagining my mouth on you, swallowing around the head, or imagining sinking into me? Or do you want me to fuck you? Spread your legs, baby, let me see. Fuck, yes, like that. Okay, okay I'll kiss you, love.
"Let me hear you. Say my name, baby. Squeeze your...yes, like that. Harder. Faster, baby, fuck me faster, that's it...you're doing so well, good boy...louder...okay, come, please, let me see--
"Breathe, honey, take a deep breath. I've got you. You're amazing, Sonny, cariño, you're so beautiful. I love you, baby. Close your eyes. I'll clean you up, just go to sleep. Do you feel better? Okay, get some rest, I love you."
Chapter 38: Pride AU
I went to San Francisco Pride this weekend and it was a blast! This was inspired by an officer who was patrolling near us who had a collection of bracelets and a flower tucked into his pocket. He was so nice. The bracelet that Sonny keeps happened to me from a girl in the parade. So nice. I had a blast.
On a morning in June, Sonny Carisi was experiencing about half a dozen firsts.
It was his first time being first in line at the cafe near the precinct, which meant he was not late to work.
(For the first time since discovering the cafe.)
It was his first time being sent to Manhattan to patrol.
It was his first time patrolling a gigantic event.
And it was his first Pride parade.
Growing up bisexual in a hugely catholic family was not ever ideal to Sonny. Sure, his family "accepted" his "choices", but not after much debate and many indirectly phobic comments like, "Well, how will I have grandchildren?" and, "Well, you can't get married in the church." and, "Well, you still have a chance to find a woman."
Sonny knew in his heart that God did not hate him, that God must have made him special for a reason.
So, dressed impeccably well in his uniform, he arrived on time to the precinct with an eager spring in his step.
Because he was getting paid to go to Pride. He was going to Pride, and he didn't need to explain it to anyone, he didn't need to suffer the looks of disdain from his family, and he didn't need to worry about anything. Because he was supposed to be there.
For many reasons.
For the first time, he felt that.
He was not yet out to his partner, Officer Kelly Smith, but he didn't think it mattered to her. They were coworkers, and sure they were close, but it wouldn't be like the time he tried to come out to his older sister. That was disastrous.
This day, Sonny felt confident, and excited, and free, with nothing to answer to but the badge on his chest.
"What are you so happy about?" Smith asked as she took the offered cup of coffee. "And you're on time? I'm liking this new Carisi."
Sonny smiled. "Hey, can't I just be in a good mood? The sun is shining, the birds are singing, and I was on time for once."
Smith smiled like she knew, like she was reading right through him and saw the sign in his brain blinking, "I'M BISEXUAL AND I'M GOING TO MY FIRST PRIDE PARADE!", and for the first time, Sonny didn't care if she did.
They drove to Manhattan and left their car at a designated spot near the parade route where there were many other cop cars from each of the Burroughs parked. Sonny felt a jolt of joy that so many people were coming together for this. He felt proud of his city for taking part.
He couldn't stop smiling.
Apart from patrolling to make sure everyone was as safe as they could be, Sonny wanted to take it all in and enjoy it as if he was there for fun instead of work. This was his first parade! He had many years of repressed feelings to make up for.
They were placed in a spot towards the beginning of the route, Smith on one side of the street and himself on the other. He was away from his partner, and completely alone, but he'd never felt more surrounded. There were rainbows everywhere, people cheering, laughing, dancing, people in love, people who loved him without even knowing his secret, just because he was part of the community too.
For the first time, he belonged.
Sonny proudly adjusted the hat on his head and began to march, too.
The first group of cars were police and fire trucks, which was flat out amazing to him, because he didn't know they'd be in the parade. He vowed figure out how to get on a float in the next few years.
Sonny was smiling, probably goofily, because one cop left the group of actual parade marchers and ran up to him.
"Hey," he said, "Pass these out! The kids love 'em."
Sonny expected to be a handed a roll of the kid badges they hand out, but he is shocked to find that the badge is rainbow.
"These are awesome!" Sonny cried in awe as he took the offered stack.
The other officer grinned knowingly. "Enjoy, man."
Sonny smiled back, then the officer trotted away to rejoin his group.
So Sonny handed them out, at first to kids, then the young adults who were collecting goodies from each float. The teens were just as excited by the badges as the kids, and as he was, so he doesn't mind running out quickly.
The parade went on without incident. Everyone was joyous, loving, and Sonny felt no fear of danger. He felt calm and happy.
Sonny began collecting his own share of handouts from each float, too. There were beads, bracelets, stickers, and although he couldn't allow anybody to place stickers on his uniform, he accepted the offered bracelets because they were cool.
All of the bracelets he looped around the handle of his baton, but one he kept on his wrist, tucked under his uniform sleeve. A girl, around his age, left her group to run right up to him. She didn't say a word, but when she held up two fingers like a peace sign, he instinctively did it back.
She touched her fingertips against his to make a mirrored peace sign. Next, she changed her hand to half a heart shape, so he repeated the motion until they together made one heart.
Then, she laced her fingers into his so they were holding hands, and she slipped a beaded bracelet over their joined hands and onto his wrist. Finally, she smiled warmly and ran off to join her group.
Sonny looked down at the bracelet on his wrist. The lettered beads spelled LOVE, and the pattern of the beads were blue, purple, and pink, the bisexual flag colors. Joy bloomed in his chest, and he smiled at the gift. He really wanted to know how she knew he needed those colors, if it was just a coincidence, but the girl was gone. So Sonny just accepted the fate and proudly wore his bracelet.
Sonny was having the time of his life, enjoying the scenery and the atmosphere. It was hands down one of his best days at work so far, especially because he was not needed. Everybody was so kind, everybody was getting along, and Sonny felt no immediate fear of danger. It was a feeling he'd never really had before. Usually, within large groups, he fears the worst, he is prepared for the worst. But today? He felt nothing but love.
Sonny wandered down the street to the start of his post for the hundredth time when something finally did catch his eye. There was a boy--a man--around his age, twirling a single white flower in his hand, going in circles and looking incredibly nervous.
Sonny went up to the guy quickly.
"Hey, can I help you?" Sonny asked.
"No," the man immediately snapped.
Sonny frowned. "Alright, sorry."
Sonny turned around to walk away, feeling slightly annoyed that someone didn't want his help, but he only got a few feet away when the man called to him.
"Officer? Wait, I...could use some help."
Sonny went back to him, because his sense of duty towards the people of New York was tremendous.
"What's going on?" he asked.
"This sounds stupid. I was supposed to meet someone here, someone I met online, but he didn't show. Or he saw me and took off. Or I was catfished. Or--"
Sonny didn't really have the time to hear all of the possible scenarios. "What can I help with?" he asked quickly.
The man frowned. "I lost my cell phone. I dropped it somewhere...I have no idea where. And I'm not familiar with this area of the city. Could you point me in the direction of a subway that goes to the Bronx?"
"You're just gonna leave?" Sonny asked, and he was unsure of why he asked before he even processed that he did. Something wanted him to make the man stay, if not because he wanted everyone on this street to be having as much fun as he was, then because the man was pretty cute and Sonny wanted to continue looking at him.
"Yes?" the man replied, confused. "What's the point of staying if--"
"To have fun!" Sonny said, before he realized that was the opposite of helping. "I'm sorry. Look, personally, its my first pride. And I just want everyone here to have as great of a time as I am."
The man studied him for a minute. Sonny's face broke into a silly grin.
"Well, I'm here alone," the man finally said.
Sonny smiled. "You're here with me. Why don't you stand right over there?" Sonny pointed to a spot that he has to pass by every few minutes on his patrol. "And when this is over I'll personally deliver you back to the Bronx."
"Okay, sure," the man agreed. "Can I just ask you a question?"
"Are you supposed to be hitting on strangers while you work?"
Sonny's eyes grew wide and he felt a blush creep up his cheeks. "I...I'm not, uh--"
The man smirked. Sonny thought it was really cute.
"I'm Rafael," he said.
Rafael reached up to place the flower in Sonny's breast pocket.
"I'll wait for you over there. Then you can take me home, officer."
Sonny's cheeks heated up for an entirely different reason, because how did this go from innocently trying to help someone to this stranger's voice sounding like that? Either way, it added to the glory of Sonny's first Pride, because he had a great, incident free day, and he picked up a really cute guy. His first Pride turned out to be successful after all.
Chapter 39: I Loved You Once AU
This one was kind of inspired by the Ross and Rachel storyline in Friends, how Ross loved her in high school. It's not quite the same, though.
Rafael was in love once, for a short time in his youth.
Barely a teen, not quite an adult, Rafael had a fixation on the captain of the junior varsity baseball team, who also happened to be the little brother of a classmate of his. Gina Carisi, more a foe than a friend, a competitor instead of a companion, liked to torment Rafael in everything, from getting higher grades than he did to the very clear and obvious crush he had on her little brother.
Rafael would drop by to talk to Gina about a class that he didn't need help in, or a project that they got stuck working on together, and would end up ogling her little brother who walked around in shorts higher than his knee (because the kid was so damn lengthy), tank tops to show off his arms, and backwards caps that Rafael found just on this side of cute.
The boy, Sonny, who was two grades below Rafael, was too cute, too young, and too oblivious, and he never gave Rafael the time of day. He'd bug Gina and Rafael as they studied or fought, but more like a little brother than as someone who wanted to be a part of their conversations. Rafael left disappointed every time as Sonny would leave to meet his buddies or his girlfriends, and Gina would just mock Rafael after Sonny left. She would tease him about wanting to study with her just because he had the hots for her little brother, and as much as he would try to deny it, he couldn't, because she could see right through him.
Sonny saw right through him too, but for an entirely different reason.
Rafael and Gina went to separate colleges and lost touch, and after Lucia moved off their block, Rafael never saw the Carisi's again. The love he had for the younger boy was pushed to the back of his mind as a distant memory of seeing him for the first time, falling in love with him one afternoon as he smiled sweetly, and ultimately growing heartbroken.
Into adulthood, Rafael seldom thought about the boy. There was a thought when Rafael met Gina again at their ten year high school reunion, when he asked and Gina said Sonny was getting married. There was a box of photos Rafael found in his mother's attic that had a picture of himself and Gina at the junior high spelling bee, with Sonny making a funny face in the background. There was an obituary Rafael read a few years ago that caught his eye because of the last name. The woman was survived by her son Dominick Sr., and Rafael felt sorry for Sonny losing his grandmother.
Rafael made something of himself, something great of himself, and didn't worry about his teenage dream anymore. He didn't need to, because he was self deemed as unloveable and found relationships unnecessary. Not that he ever, ever, ever had a chance with the boy he was once in love with, but at forty-two, the thoughts of him were long over.
Until that day. The day he walked into the precinct to be brought up to date on their current case to find an new, unfamiliar, mustached face beaming brightly under the harsh fluorescent lights.
But Rafael knew that face. How did he know that face? Had he worked with this detective before?
When the excitement died down, Rafael was finally introduced to the new guy.
Upon hearing his name, Rafael's eyes grew wide and his breath caught in his throat. The face was suddenly familiar, and all memories came flooding back. The memories of his heart beating faster when Sonny entered the room, the memories of what he felt then, when he was young.
Sonny asked how's he's been, where he's been. He claimed its been about twenty years, but Rafael secretly knew exactly how long he'd gone without Sonny in his life. Sonny wanted to catch up, immediately, so Olivia--damn her; bless her--sent them on a coffee run, because she found this little meet up amusing.
Rafael was not amused, but for the first time in his life, he had Sonny alone. No sisters, no buddies, no girlfriends, just himself and the only person who has ever had his heart.
Sonny graduated and played baseball in college.
Sonny went into the police academy to follow in his father's footsteps.
Sonny decided he wanted to be a lawyer.
Sonny never got married.
Sonny knew Rafael liked him in high school.
Sonny was afraid of his own feelings, his own catholic family, his own heart getting broken.
Sonny wanted to have dinner that evening.
Rafael couldn't have said no if he tried.
Rafael's heart beat fast again, for the first time in twenty-four years.
It started innocent. Gentle flirting, light touches, longing looks. It was sweet, and it made Rafael feel just on this side of excited at seeing the younger man every day, watching him laugh or smile or even frown.
Months passed, and there was a case--there's always A Case--and the two men fell upon each other like starved bears, touch starved, comfort starved, and the affair began.
The affair that was, from the start, a terrible idea and a poor lapse of judgement. It could have been one time, just once, late in Rafael's office, pants barely bunched at their thighs, sweaty panting into each other mouth's, crying each other's names.
It could not happen again.
Except it did.
A couple dozen times over six months.
The worst part was that everyone knew, everyone knew they were fucking behind closed oak doors and the actual very worst part was Carisi had a girlfriend.
A young girl, a pretty girl, Christen deserved better but didn't expect it, apparently, because each time Carisi tried to dump her, she wouldn't let him leave. She loved him and was indifferent towards his feelings for her, because to her it didn't matter. She had a successful cop-slash-lawyer boyfriend who was unhappy but stuck.
It's not that Rafael wanted to be the reason Carisi left her, either. He would ask Carisi what he expected, for them to run off into the sunset and live happily ever after. Carisi didn't know, he just knew this was wrong and unfair.
"Just leave this what it is," Rafael told him time and time again, with his hands down Carisi's pants. "Fun."
It was a secret.
It was an affair.
It was breaking someone else's heart.
It was breaking Carisi's heart.
It was really what he wanted. He wanted so badly to please Rafael, to make him moan and come, he wanted to scratch his nails deep into Rafael's skin while Rafael roughly pounded into him. He wanted it all the time, every night, in a bed, on soft sheets, their skin hot against each other, all of their skin, not just half dressed fumbling on a desk.
It was not what Rafael wanted. He did not want to hold Carisi close after they were satisfied and sated. He did not want to take Carisi out. He did not want to be the one who had to hear Carisi's half asleep whispers of love.
That's what Carisi's girlfriend was for.
It was better that Rafael rarely had to interact with her. She never popped by the precinct, she absolutely never visited Carisi when he was late at the courthouse. Thank god too, because she'd more than likely be treated to the sight of her boyfriend with his legs open for New York's sexiest ADA.
It was fine until Christen decided she and Carisi needed to host a dinner party for their closest friends, which included Rafael, Rollins, and a bunch of petite blondes, who were Christen's friends.
Christen clearly did not like either of Sonny's two friends in attendance, and that was fine to both of them because they weren't thrilled about her, either. Rollins because of a sense of protectiveness of her partner, for Carisi told her enough that Christen was often a nightmare to be with. And Rafael because it bothered him when Christen would hold Carisi's hand, when she hugged him, and it bothered him even more that it bothered him at all.
But he and Rollins arrived together, both with a bottle of wine to offer.
"Why do you even come?" Rollins asked as they waited in the elevator of Carisi's building. "Who are you really torturing here?"
"I don't know what you mean," was all Rafael said.
They rang the doorbell and Christen was quick to answer. She put on a wide, white smile.
"Amanda! Rafael! So glad you could join us."
Christen leaned over and kissed Rollins' cheek in greeting, but didn't offer the same to Rafael.
"Rafael," she said instead, "Alone as usual. That's too bad."
Rollins snorted as Christen walked away.
"Her boyfriend calls me daddy."
"Ssshhh!" Rollins replied, still laughing.
Carisi finally found them, and he greeted Rollins with a hug and Rafael with a handshake.
"Hey, did you want a tour of the place?" Carisi asked, looking like he was clever.
Rafael and Rollins accepted, so Carisi showed them the kitchen, the guest room, then his own bedroom.
Rollins asked if she could use the bathroom, which left Rafael and Carisi alone.
"This is different," Carisi said.
"You, me, in a bedroom."
"Don't get any ideas," Rafael warned, but he didn't mean it. "What if your girlfriend walks in?"
Carisi shrugged. He leaned in close to Rafael. "She's the one who wanted this dinner. She made me invite you."
"She made you?" Rafael asked, pretending to be offended.
"She knows you like me, so--"
"I don't like you."
Carisi rolled his eyes, but still grinned. He pecked a quick kiss on Rafael's unsuspecting lips, right before Rollins reentered the room.
"The hair products yours, Carisi?" she joked.
Carisi just laughed and escorted the two out of his room.
The affair continued even though Christen seemed under the impression that she and Carisi were growing closer and closer. Rafael and the rest of the squad thought it was a game of chicken to see who would cave and dump the other first.
Sonny gave in first, ending it once and for all with Christen after he accidentally told Rafael that he loved him. He just couldn't go on with Christen while he was completely in love with somebody else.
Then Carisi showed up at Rafael's apartment in the middle of the night, because he had nowhere to go and wanted Rafael so badly.
"I left," Carisi said as soon as Rafael opened the door. "I left her, it's over."
"I told you not to do it for--"
"But I couldn't anymore, Rafael. I told you I love you and I mean it. I want to be with you. And she knew, the whole time, I don't know, there was something about her assistant and you and...I love you, Rafael."
Rafael finally let Carisi in completely, in everything, in his apartment, in his bed, in his life, in his heart.
This is so bad, I don't condone going behind someone's back. I thought of the line "your boyfriend calls me daddy" and I was like...can I just use it, please? I apologize if you don't like it.
Chapter 41: A Different Kid AU
I love this story so much and I hope you do, too.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The counselor checks his watch while downing the last of his first and only drink. It's barely 4 PM, the crew left the precinct incredibly early in light of a big win.
"I've gotta go," Barba announces, tossing a few bills on the table and grabbing his coat. "I'm off tomorrow. Don't bother me." It was not a request, it was an order, and the rest of the team just bid him goodnight.
"Where does he run off to?" Carisi asks, curiosity getting the best of him. Barba does this every time they're going to get together as a team. He never hangs out with them for the whole evening, he usually bows out after one drink.
Finn is the only one who hears Carisi's question, and of course he answers with a quiet, "Not our business."
It's not Carisi's business, that is true.
Doesn't stop his curiosity, though.
Carisi really likes Barba. Like...a lot. He is disappointed every time Barba denies his offer for a drink, or dinner, or his offer to just get to know each other.
Carisi is under the impression Barba is disappointed, too. Because while Barba's mouth says, "No thanks, Carisi, I'm incredibly busy." or, "No thanks, Carisi, I have plans.", his eyes look pleading and wishful. Carisi could just be projecting his own bummed feelings, but he knows what he sees. He sees a man who wants to say yes, but can't. He sees a man who is hiding something greater than anyone can say.
For months, Carisi tries to figure it out.
Is Barba married? No wedding band, but that's acceptable. Of course, he'd probably just deny Carisi straight out if he was married.
Is Barba ill? Surely somebody else would let him know. And there'd be other signs and symptoms.
Maybe Barba is helping his mother out more?
Maybe Barba has another job?
Maybe Barba just really doesn't like Carisi.
Carisi doesn't want to stop trying until Barba tells him to, because as of yet, Barba hasn't added a denial with, "And please stop asking." At this point, it is as though Barba expects Carisi to ask every other day if he wants to go out.
And then Barba goes missing for about a week.
Well, not really missing. He calls in sick every day for a week. It is unlike Barba, because usually he plays through the pain. Carisi has seen him go through arguments with tooth aches and migraines, through the flu and colds, so for Barba to call in sick, to hand his cases off to somebody else, Carisi knows Barba must be very sick.
Carisi throws together a batch of his mother's famous chicken soup and packs it up to take to Barba's, hoping to aid in the other man's recovery.
Carisi knocks on the door to Barba's apartment and grows nervous about just popping in uninvited. Unfortunately, he has no time to run away before Barba is answering the door.
Barba looks incredibly shocked and incredibly healthy. He's wearing jeans and a gray t-shirt, his hair is sticking up in different directions, and his 5 o'clock shadow is unmaintained. His eyes grow wide and he holds the door open just enough for Carisi to see only him, and what a sight he is.
"Carisi? What are you doing here?"
"I, uh, I heard you were sick so I made some soup and came to see that you are not sick."
Barba frowns. "Uh, no. I..." Barba nervously looks back into the apartment. "Look, this isn't a good time--"
Carisi grows annoyed. What the hell is Barba hiding? He wants to demand Barba tell him the truth, but it is not his place. Instead, he just grows angry.
"Listen, Barba, if you don't like me back, just freakin' tell me. I'm a big boy, I can handle--"
Barba doesn't take his eyes off Carisi until they both hear a soft spoken, "Daddy?"
Barba shuts his eyes and takes a deep breath. "Si, mi amor? Estás bien?" Barba asks behind the door, then he leans over and Carisi is so shocked he forgets to breathe.
Barba pushes the door open and reveals a tiny blonde toddler with a beautiful tan and giant green eyes that match Barba's. Carisi is still too surprised to breathe.
Barba kisses the boy's forehead and whispers asking the boy to play in his room for a few minutes. The boy nods, wiggles out of Barba's grasp, and runs away.
"Come on in," Barba mutters once the little boy is down the hall.
Carisi slides through the open door somehow, because he is so stunned he doesn't notice his feet move.
"Can you take off your shoes?" Barba asks over his shoulder as he walks further into the apartment.
Carisi does as asked, toeing off his shoes and kicking them next to the door. There's a rack of more shoes next to the door. On the top shelf: colorful shoes decorated with Minions and Batman; on the bottom: expensive, boring, familiar loafers. There's a coat rack above the shoes; hanging there are Barba's usual coats and much tinier versions of the expensive ones Barba dons.
Barba leads Carisi into the kitchen, which is also not anything Carisi ever imagined Barba's kitchen looking like. He always expected the expensive man to have perfectly new appliances, perfect dish sets, perfect everything. Instead, there are well used appliances, dish sets with cartoon characters in the sink, a half drank cup of coffee on the counter, and a plastic cup of milk with a crazy straw sticking out of the top.
Carisi tries to find signs of another person, Barba's partner or spouse, but there are only two of everything. Two sets of shoe racks, two sets of coats, two cups on the counter, two placemats at the dining table. If there aren't two, there's one, like one toy box in the living room, one visible rack of children's DVD's, one laundry basket of tiny clothes half empty and folded on the coffee table.
"Okay..." Carisi finally mutters. "What?"
"What do you mean, what? I have a son, Carisi."
Carisi shakes his head in confusion, like the words, the admission, made him pop out of his stunned state.
"Can I get you anything to drink?" Barba asks, opening the refrigerator. "Coffee that I made six hours ago and have been too busy to drink? Milk in any flavor? Kool-Aid? Pedialite? Scotch that I have to keep in a hidden cabinet because that's 'responsible'?
"Something to eat, maybe? Orange slices? Go-Gurt? String cheese? Applesauce? Peanut butter and jelly sandwiches--"
Carisi shakes his head again. "Can you stop for a second? Barba, come on, talk to me. What the hell, you have a kid? Since when?"
Barba closes the refrigerator. "Well, he'll be four in two weeks, so--"
"Hold on. From the beginning."
"What, am I being interrogated?" Barba sighs. "Fine, I'll tell you the truth. I had a one night stand, she had my baby, she left us. She left me with my son--his name is Sebastian, by the way--and I've been off this week because he has a double ear infection and he literally will not let me leave the apartment. I haven't left the apartment in four days, I've watched Moana thirty times, and I am going crazy.
"This is my life, Carisi. This is where I run off to every evening. I have to relieve my nanny, I have to read my son a story before he goes to sleep because I spend all day not seeing him and sometimes that's the only quality time I get with him. I eat macaroni and cheese for dinner three times a week and I sleep with ten tiny toes digging into my back. What do you think of that? Still want me?"
Carisi opens his mouth to reply, but he has no idea what to say. Thankfully he doesn't need to say anything, because a shrill, "Daddy!" is heard from down the hall.
"I'll be right back," Barba mutters, then walks away from Carisi.
Carisi can hardly hear what's happening down the hall, but soon he hears the toilet flush and the sink run. When Barba returns, he smells like sweet baby soap.
"Have I given you enough time to process?" Barba asks. "Because I can come back--"
"Just..." Carisi mumbles. "Why? Why do you hide this? Why do you push people away--"
"I receive daily death threats, Carisi. Do you think I need to drag him into that? Does he deserve that? I'm not dangling my kid in front of anybody who wants to push me down the steps of the courthouse."
"But me?" Carisi cries, voice raised. "You had to keep this gigantic fucking secret from me?"
"Can you please keep your voice down?" Barba calmly asks.
Carisi breathes out. "I apologize. I didn't mean to yell or use that language."
"Thank you," Barba says, then takes a sip of his coffee before making a sour face and pouring the remainder of the cup in the sink.
"I never told you because..." Barba continues, "Because I knew it would scare you off. Because I...I like your attention, Carisi, and I know that's unfair, because you deserve somebody, but I really liked you asking me out. I haven't...had anything...in a really long time. I liked being chased. Dios mio, I sound so stupid."
"Why do you assume it would have scared me off?" Carisi asks, because that's the part he catches. Barba assumed something about him and didn't even give him a chance. Carisi freakin' loves kids. And he really, really likes Barba. He would have been so willing to get to know Barba and his kid and to see what could happen with this. Barba didn't even give him a chance.
"Because everyone's scared off, Carisi. If they're not scared off by me, they're scared off by my life."
Carisi makes a quick decision. "I'm not," he says, "I'm not scared. I want it all. I like you, Barba, a real fu-frea-...a lot."
Barba cracks a smile.
"I understand if...if you still deny after this. I'm asking one more time. But Barba, if you say yes, I'm in. I want you and everything you have to offer."
Barba takes a deep breath. "Okay. Follow me."
Carisi follows Barba down the hall and into the first bedroom. The walls are a pale green, the bed against the wall is a half taken apart baby crib that clearly doesn't get slept in, and there are toys everywhere. Every kind of toy Carisi could have ever imagined as a kid: trucks and cars, stuffed animals, a dollhouse and little wooden dolls, a cute little table set out with tea party dishes, dinosaurs, and a rack of kid costumes. It's the bedroom made of children's dreams, all that's missing is the candy.
Carisi doesn't really take in any of that. He fixates on the tiny boy sitting smack in the middle of the room, propped against a giant stuffed alligator, flipping through the pages of a Moana book. He is an adorable kid.
"Hey, Papito," Barba says softly in a voice Carisi has never heard. "Qué estás haciendo?"
"Reading," Sebastian says, his voice soft and sweet. He glances up and notices he and his father still are not alone. He grows visibly shy.
Barba kneels and the little boy crawls into his arms.
"Buddy, I want you to meet my friend. This is Sonny."
Carisi's heart bursts, because this is the first time Barba's ever used his nickname, or any name other than "Detective" or "Carisi".
Sonny leans closer. "Hi, it's nice to meet you. What's your name?"
"Sebastian," the boy replies simply, wrapping his arms around Rafael's neck and resting his head on his shoulder.
So close together, Sonny sees an obvious resemblance between the two. Sebastian looks very much like his father, except he is blonde.
Sebastian begins to talk again. "Your name has 'ssss', too. Like sssnake and Sssuperman and Sssunday, when we go to church."
"Wow," Sonny says, impressed. "That's very good, Sebastian. You're very smart."
"I know, Daddy teached me."
"Taught," Rafael corrects. "Remember, I taught you?"
Sebastian nods. He looks at Rafael again. "Daddy, I'm hungry."
"Oh, good. What do you want to eat?"
Rafael lifts the small boy into his arms and carries him out of the room, nodding for Sonny to follow.
Sebastian chooses strawberry ice cream, and Rafael doesn't deny him.
"I promise he usually does not eat strawberry ice cream for lunch," Rafael says, scooping generously. "It's just that he hasn't eaten much since getting sick, and I just want something in his stomach, you know?"
"Don't even worry about it," Sonny accepts. He wouldn't judge Rafael's parenting anyway. The boy is obviously well taken care of.
Rafael smiles at him.
"Daddy," Sebastian gets his attention. "Did you ask your friend if he wants ice cream?"
Rafael smiles wider as Sonny's heart bursts at how adorable this kid is.
"Sonny," Rafael says. "Would you like some ice cream?"
"I'd love some."
Sebastian smiles proudly when his father places the bowl in front of him. The three men sit down to eat their dessert lunch.
Sebastian is seated at the head of the table, between Rafael and Sonny, and that's decidedly too close to the stranger, because he pushes his bowl towards Rafael and climbs into his lap instead.
"He's not usually this clingy," Rafael tries to make the excuse.
"Nah, it's adorable," Sonny says, smiling fondly.
Rafael returns the smile. "Hey buddy," he says to Sebastian. "Would you like to get to know Sonny? Ask him questions?"
"Sure," Sebastian says between bites. "What's your favorite color?"
Sonny laughs. Rafael shakes his head.
"No, I meant, why don't you ask Sonny about his job or his life?"
"Colors is life," Sebastian argues.
Rafael shrugs. "Okay, fair enough. Sonny, what's your favorite color?"
"Uhm...I really like blue."
"Blue's good," Sebastian says. "I like red and pink and maroon and what's that other one, Daddy?"
"Mhm, that. Do you like Moana?"
"I've...never seen it," Sonny admits.
Sebastian looks at Rafael as if he's concerned for the stranger. "Can we watch it, Daddy? Please?"
Rafael sighs. "Sonny, would you like to watch Moana with us?"
Carisi eagerly nods.
The three sit down to watch the movie, Sebastian half on top of his father and Sonny on the other side of him. Pretty soon, Sebastian shifts to lay his head in Rafael's lap, and he falls asleep quickly after that.
"We don't have to keep watching this," Barba says.
Sonny isn't watching, he's staring at Rafael's hand combing through thick blonde hair. "I'm not really paying attention."
Eventually, Rafael wiggles his way out from under Sebastian and the two men return to the kitchen for fresh coffee.
"So," Rafael starts. "What do you think?"
Sonny suddenly grabs him and kisses him. Rafael is stunned, but he immediately grips Sonny back and kisses like his life depends on it, too. Months and months of pent up feeling and sexual tension spill out, and all that matters is their hot breath and tongues and hands all over each other.
"That wasn't an answer," Rafael whispers when Sonny attaches his lips to the side of his neck.
"I think your sexiness level went up, like...a thousand percent."
Rafael chuckles. "Why, do you have a thing for single fathers?"
"I have a thing for you," Sonny says. "And you're amazing, and I like you so much."
"I like you too," Rafael says, taking Sonny's face in his hands so Sonny will stop kissing him for a second. "You have no idea how hard it's been, Sonny, how badly I wanted to just tell you but how afraid I was that you would react well, because it's happened so many times before, and we were already left one major time and--"
"Ssshhh," Sonny stops him. "It's so cliche to say that I'm different, but I am. I'm here for you, all of you."
Rafael smiles. He's about to kiss Sonny again when Sebastian starts crying on the couch.
"You're here for that?" Rafael jokes, immediately letting Sonny go to return to the couch.
Sebastian climbs into Rafael's arms. "I didn't know where you were, Daddy!" Giant crocodile tears fall down smooth cheeks. "I waked up and you were gone!"
"I was just in the kitchen, Papito. Sonny and I were making coffee. Hey, it's time for your medicine, okay? Will you have a snack and take it, please?"
Sebastian begins to cry harder. "No, Daddy! No!"
"Ssshhh," Rafael whispers, closing his own eyes and cradling the boy close.
And then, killing Sonny completely, he begins to sing. He softly whispers the melody and words in Spanish, and Sonny can't make out any of it besides words of love, but Sebastian is soothed and his crying turns in to soft hiccups instead. Rafael shifts him so he's being cradled like a baby, then Rafael carries him into the kitchen.
With one hand, Rafael gathers the liquid medicine and pours it in to a medicine cup, then brings it to Sebastian's lips. He doesn't stop singing, he doesn't falter in his grip on the boy, he just feeds him his medicine with practiced ease.
"There," Rafael says, dropping the medicine cup into the sink. "There's my brave boy, I'm so proud of you. Now, you can have any snack you want."
Sebastian chooses graham crackers, so Rafael, still with one hand, takes the crackers out of a cabinet and hands Sebastian a small stack. He carries Sebastian back to the couch and sits him down again.
"Hey," Sonny says, "Remember when I said a thousand percent?"
"Yeah, now it's, like, six million."
Rafael just grins and takes Sonny's hand between them.
Sonny stays all evening, talking to Sebastian about anything and everything. Sebastian asks him a million questions about his life and his interests. Sonny learns that Sebastian's favorite superhero is Wonder Woman, because his daddy took him to see the movie and she was amazing. Sonny stays for dinner, he even runs out to get cheese pizza--something he has never ordered--and around 8 o'clock, it's time for Sebastian to go to bed.
"Can I sleep in your bed, Daddy?" he sweetly asks, but Sonny suspects it's not his first time sleeping with his dad and Rafael isn't saying yes just because Sebastian is sick.
Rafael nods, then carries the boy to his large bed.
Sonny stays in the doorway of the bedroom, not intruding, as Rafael carefully lays the boy down and smooths big blankets over him.
"Got your cobija?" Rafael asks.
Sebastian holds up a ragged little green baby blanket and snuggles it close to himself.
Sebastian digs a little squished bear out from under the comforter and shoves it under his head.
"Okay," Rafael says. "Story or song?"
Rafael smiles. He leans close to the tiny boy and begins to sing another song in Spanish, but Sonny recognizes that it is You Are My Sunshine.
Soon, Sebastian is out like a light, so Rafael goes back to Sonny, pulling the bedroom door closed so it's open just a crack.
Rafael leans against Sonny, visibly exhausted.
Sonny rubs the back of Rafael's neck and kisses the side of his head.
"Look," Rafael says, standing up straight. "I would love to invite you to stay for a drink, to stay for...whatever you want. But I am extremely exhausted. He hasn't been to bed this early all week, it's just been excruciating pain at night, and--"
Sonny stops him. "Rafael, you don't need to explain. I understand. Just tell me to go and I'll go."
"I want you to stay--"
Sonny nods, because he understands. "I get it. Don't sweat, okay? We have time."
Rafael smiles. He takes Sonny's hand and leads him to the front door.
"Thank you," Rafael says when they reach the door.
"For?" Sonny asks.
"For everything. For stopping by to check on me when you thought I was sick. For getting...all of this. For dinner, and watching Moana again, and--"
"Thank you for letting me in."
Rafael wraps his arms around Sonny's waist, so Sonny hugs around Rafael's neck. He kisses Rafael's forehead, then Rafael digs his face into Sonny's neck.
"I have wanted this so badly," Rafael admits.
"I know, me too."
They kiss a few more times before Sonny leaves. Rafael slumps against the door, feeling extremely relieved and loved and so happy.
I am not trying to take the kid!fic idea from booyahkendell, who writes the most beautiful baby fics. Give her stories a shot if you haven't! I just had this idea and I wanted to share it.
Chapter 42: Porn AU
Smut. Double smut, technically.
When Sonny initially said, "I have something kind of weird I want us to do in bed." Rafael thought maybe Sonny would produce his handcuffs, or maybe some spanking, or something normally kinky. Something he can indulge for Sonny even though he's never thought about it for himself.
So when Sonny said, "I want to record us having sex." Rafael was so confused that he immediately said no.
Sonny had said, "Wait, hear me out. It'd be just for us, even just for me, you don't even have to watch it. I just wanna see. I think it'd be really sexy. And then we can delete it. I promise, nobody will ever see it."
Rafael has thought about it for over a week, and eventually his curiosity got the better of him. He agreed, and Sonny pulled out his video camera, cleared the memory card, and set it up in their bedroom facing the bed.
That was weeks ago, and now they've gained the time to watch the recording together. They put the memory card in Sonny's laptop, put the laptop between them on the bed, and strip down to their boxers to watch. Rafael claimed he wouldn't get anything out of it, that he was just indulging Sonny.
"I bet you twenty bucks you come by the end of the video," Sonny offers.
"Deal," Rafael replies, thinking twenty extra bucks will buy him a few cups of coffee.
Sonny presses play. The video picks up on Sonny adjusting the camera and smiling into the lens.
Rafael laughs. "Oh yeah, this is sexy."
Sonny chuckles and shoves him playfully.
Sonny fast forwards because they're a few minutes where he and Rafael were making out against the bedroom door, which is off-camera. When they finally enter the frame, Sonny presses play, and Rafael's shirt is already unbuttoned. Sonny is rubbing his chest and belly, and Rafael is pleased to see his body doesn't look as unfit as he expected.
"You're handsy," Rafael comments.
"You're sexy," Sonny replies.
Rafael rolls his eyes.
They make their way to the bed, where Sonny sits down on the edge and Rafael steps between his spread thighs. Rafael's shirt falls off his shoulders, and Sonny pushes his trousers down enough to get his fingertips to the top of Rafael's ass.
"Still not sexy?" Sonny asks.
Rafael shrugs. "Your legs around my waist look nice."
Screen Rafael steps back to pull Sonny's pants off and tosses them to the side, then Sonny's shirt, and when he steps back between Sonny's legs, Sonny spreads them long and wide and wraps them around Rafael's waist.
"That looks even better," Rafael comments.
From the angle, he can see his own hands roaming up and down Sonny's thighs, and Rafael loves that, loves feeling Sonny's warm skin like that.
Rafael's pants eventually join Sonny's on the floor, after long slow minutes of making out, then Rafael begins sucking kisses down Sonny's chest. With one arm, Sonny leans back and props himself up, but the other slides through Rafael's hair as soon as Rafael kneels next to the bed.
"I love this position," Sonny says. "Especially from this angle."
Sonny's cock in his mouth and Sonny's hands pulling his hair? Rafael loves it, too.
This goes on for minutes. All they can see is Rafael's head bobbing up and down. Sonny's hips stutter against the bed, he throws his head back, he tugs on Rafael's hair, and Rafael just hangs on.
And then Rafael's right hand disappears in front of himself, and they can see his muscle flex with movement.
"Wait, are you touching yourself?" Sonny asks, sounding breathless already.
Rafael's never really noticed himself doing that before. He's probably just giving himself a squeeze to take the edge off.
"Fuck," the real Sonny next to him sighs. "That's hot as fuck, Rafi."
Rafael hates to admit that the scene before him is actually very hot. He glances at Sonny's boxers to see a slight tent in his boxers, but not much. About the same as himself.
Eventually, the blowing section of the video ends, because Rafael grabs the lube out of the bedside table and joins Sonny on the bed. Now they shift and the camera is on them horizontally, but they can perfectly see Rafael spread Sonny's thighs and grab the lube.
"Such finesse," Sonny says sarcastically, because there's no perfectly sexy way to grab the lube.
"Ha-ha," Rafael replies. "If only you could hear yourself begging me to finger you."
Sonny blushes, and it's beautiful, and Rafael can't stop himself from leaning over to kiss Sonny sweetly.
When they part and find the screen again, they're kissing there, too. Sonny had yanked Rafael down for a kiss to calm down, and Rafael's hands are roaming all over Sonny.
"Now who's handsy?" Sonny jokes.
Rafael leans over and rubs his hand along Sonny's bare belly. "And you like it."
Sonny blushes, his eyes growing dark and he turns breathless. Rafael just winks and sits back in his spot.
Rafael on the screen begins preparing Sonny. Sonny's back tightens and bows, and Rafael licks at his chest until he catches a nipple between his teeth.
"Oh, how I love when you do that," Sonny comments.
"I know, you're so sensitive."
They're moving so nicely together. Sonny is writhing against the bed at Rafael's touch, and Rafael's hand is moving in and out of him expertly.
Screen Rafael shifts to lay flat between Sonny's thighs, his legs spread so his cock is against the mattress. He begins thrusting lightly, seeking relief and friction against the bed.
"Oh god, you're..." Sonny licks his lips.
Rafael never noticed himself do that, either. He does notice Sonny's hand making its way to his underwear.
"Are you going to stop being so sexy?" Sonny asks, "Because I'm not going to make it to the end of the video."
As if on cue, the Rafael on screen sits up and pulls his fingers out of Sonny. With his clean hand, he wipes the spit from his chin that had dribbled down during Sonny's second blow job. Rafael mouths something to Sonny, and Sonny quickly flips onto his stomach.
Rafael climbs over Sonny, giving him kisses trailing up his spine. Sonny arches into Rafael's touch, but holds him down by his hips. He barely moves his hips against Sonny, not pushing in or attempting to, just feeling around.
"I like when you do that," Sonny says. "When I can feel yours hardness."
Rafael leans over. "Want to feel it right now?"
"Are you hard?" Sonny asks against his lips.
"Of course, I'm watching you begging me to fuck you."
Sonny's hand finds Rafael's cock. He gives Rafael a light squeeze above his underwear, and Rafael inhales sharply. Sonny strokes, barely teasing, but Rafael loves it.
He's about to call the whole thing off and toss the laptop to the floor, but the Sonny on screen lets out a long, deep groan. It's the first sound they've heard clearly on the video, and it shocks Sonny so much that he squeezes Rafael hard.
"Ow, okay, ow!" Rafael cries.
Sonny lets him go. "Sorry, that startled me."
Rafael just laughs. He kisses Sonny's cheek, then sits back to watch the video again.
Rafael had entered Sonny, and he is now laying over him and moving only his hips.
"God, you look good," Sonny says.
The Rafael on screen hooks his arms under Sonny's to hold him impossibly closer. He begins to thrust roughly, his hips stuttering wildly and Sonny moaning so loud they can hear it.
The moaning is cut off because Sonny reaches back and grips Rafael's head to yank him down for a kiss. Rafael's thrusts get slower, because he had focused on the kiss and cooling down so they didn't finish too soon.
Rafael looks over at Sonny. His cheeks are pink, his eyes are wide, his pupils are blown, and his hand is massaging the head of his cock through his underwear.
On screen, Rafael sits up and pulls Sonny's hips so he's on his knees. Rafael resumes, his hips thrusting beautifully and rhythmically that is making Sonny clutch the sheets beneath him.
"Holy shit, Rafi," Sonny mutters. "You look so good, I can't..."
Sonny shoves his underwear down and takes himself out. Rafael doesn't want to watch the video anymore, he wants to watch Sonny get himself off.
The real life Sonny bites his lip and lets out a long groan, so Rafael tears his eyes away from the living sight before him to see what's excited Sonny now.
Now, on the screen, Rafael is leaning over Sonny, his hands planted on the bed on either side of Sonny's hips, and he's biting Sonny's back where his lips can reach. His hips haven't faltered, if anything he's thrusting harder, and it looks animalistic and raw and beautiful. Rafael kind of likes it, but he recognizes the familiar feeling of losing himself inside Sonny. When his brain turns to mush and nothing matters but chasing his orgasm. When all the words he knows are "harder" and "faster" and "please, baby!"
Rafael suddenly pulls out of Sonny and scoots back. He shifts so he is facing the camera now, then he pulls Sonny so he's in front of him again. Rafael doesn't hold back at all, he reenters Sonny roughly and begins to thrust wildly. Sonny drops onto his shoulder and howls. One of his arms disappears under him and he strokes himself. Rafael's fingers dig into his hips, his ass, and Rafael's eyes are glued to where they are connected.
Sonny's voice startles him. "Like the way that looks?" he asks. "You like seeing your big cock disappear inside my ass?"
Sonny on screen comes, and Rafael knows because Sonny moans the loudest he'd been.
Live Sonny strokes harder, fucking up into his fist and spreading his legs enticingly. Rafael would so much rather watch the sight before him, watch Sonny come undone in his own fist to the image of himself being fucked on screen.
Sonny's jaw drops and he lets out a whine, drops of come shooting from his cock and landing in hot pools on his abs. Some spills on his hand, and Rafael wants to suck his fingers clean.
Sonny pants and reaches over to pause the video.
"Are you aware of how sexy that was?" he asks.
Rafael is confused. The video was nothing special, sure it had a few nice parts but it was mostly the thought of what it was doing to Sonny.
"Watch," Sonny offers, so Rafael looks at he screen while Sonny rewinds it about ten seconds.
Sonny is coming, Rafael's hips don't falter, but about two seconds later, Rafael blinks slowly and his gaze shifts to the camera. He fixes the camera with a piercing glare, then barely grins before his lips spread to let out a groan of his own. He knows he's coming. He didn't realize he was coming...for the camera.
Sonny pauses the video again as Rafael is pulling out of him and he's slumping onto the bed.
Rafael is still staring at the screen, unsure of what to say or do.
"It's okay to find yourself sexy."
"I find you sexy," Rafael says.
Sonny smirks and pushes the laptop to the side. He wipes his hand on his discarded underwear and climbs into Rafael's lap.
"How do you want me?" he asks, licking at Rafael's lips.
"Like this," Rafael says. "But..." He grins before reaching over to grab the camera.
"What do you want me to do?" Sonny asks, peeling Rafael's underwear back.
Rafael turns the camera on and presses record. "Just that."
They watch the next recording a few days later, and somehow Sonny finds it a thousand times more sexy when watching Rafael come. Rafael loves it. He loves Sonny. And now he'll be more willing to indulge Sonny's bedroom whims.
Chapter 43: Undercover AU
Sonny has to go undercover for the first time since marrying Rafael and adopting Sebastian.
Rafael stormed into the Lieutenant's office at noon on the dot, just as she had asked him to. Sadly, Sonny was not in the office, but Rafael already had the sinking feeling his absence had something to do with the meeting.
"What is it, Liv?" Rafael asked, impatient already. "I have to pick Seb up from the nanny in an hour."
Rafael used to hate using a nickname for Sebastian; he named the boy, of course he wanted to use the full name. But then Sonny came, and Sonny is a nickname so he had no problem giving Sebastian one, but Sonny pointed out that "Seb" is not only the beginning of his name, but his initials, since his middle name is Eduardo after Rafael's childhood friend Eddie. Then, the nickname sort of stuck.
"We have a...slight problem."
"Problem? Great. I wasn't supposed to work this weekend, but I'm sure my mother would--"
"No, actually, not a problem involving you. Not professionally, at least."
Rafael paused, because he realized where this was going. They needed someone on the inside, someone close to the case but not yet involved, and Sonny was the perfectly described man for that job.
"Come on, Liv. He has a family now. You never make Rollins go U.C. Is it because she's the mom--"
"No, Rafi, god, of course it's not a gender thing. But, in the case between Rollins and Carisi..." Liv sighed, clearly torn by telling Rafael her answer. She went on anyway. "Rollins is a single parent--"
Rafael rolled his eyes. "Yeah, okay," he said, understanding but still not finding it fair. "Where is he going, then?"
"Actually, that's the other problem. He'll be staying at the shelter--"
Rafael frowned deeply. He knew this was necessary, but damn...
"Liv," he said pleadingly, "The shelter is way too close to my house, to our home, where my child is. What if he's walking to the park one day and accidentally spots Sonny?"
"I wanted to warn you of Carisi's location so you and Sebastian could prepare--"
"He's six, Liv. He's going to want to say hello to Sonny--"
"And I'm so sorry I'm doing this to both of you, I really am. I would never purposefully put Sebastian in a position where he would be in danger or the cover would be blown, you know that. But I have to do this."
Rafael understood all too well. He's watched Sonny come and go undercover pretty often in Sonny's time at SVU. But this was the first time Sonny was going while they've been together, and it is bad luck that it is so close to their house. This was bad.
"When?" Rafael asked next.
"I'll give you tonight to prepare. He's out tomorrow."
Rafael frowned again, much deeper this time. One night, then who knows how long Sonny will be gone?
Rafael thanked her for the heads up, then left the office to pick up his son.
Sonny had heard the news right after Rafael did, so by the time he got home, he didn't need to share the information. They did have to sit Sebastian down to talk to him, though.
Sonny brought home the offering of a large cheese pizza for dinner, with ice cream and sprinkles for dessert. He bought himself and Rafael a pack of beers, because beer goes with pizza, and a pack of Kool-Aid juices for Sebastian, which was a rare sugary treat that he loved. Sonny just felt like spoiling the boy before leaving him for god know's how long.
When he entered the house, pizza and groceries in hand, Sebastian attacked him anyway.
"Hi, Dad!" Sebastian yelled, trying to make his way into Sonny's full arms.
"Hey, buddy!" Sonny cried, trying to sound upbeat but almost failing.
Rafael was close behind Sebastian, and he had the same look of despair that Sonny was trying to hide. They locked eyes for a split second before Sonny quickly made his way to the kitchen to drop his surprises.
"Daddy!" Sebastian yelled again as Sonny put the pizza down. "Did you bring pizza 'cause I finished my whole entire reading log a week early?!"
Sonny, finally free, clutched Sebastian under his arms and lifted him up.
"I didn't even know about your reading log, pal. I got pizza 'cause I love you so much and I missed you." Sonny kisses the boy's cheek twice.
"Is that why you brought Daddy beer?"
Sonny and Rafael laughed.
"Yeah, beer is Daddy's treat," Sonny agreed, then leaned over and kissed Rafael quickly.
They gathered plates and cups and napkins, then moved the pizza and their drinks to the table. Rafael allowed Sebastian to get one juice if he planned on eating ice cream later, and glared at Sonny the entire time. Sonny just grinned, because he loved spoiling their son with stuff Rafael hated.
They each ate two slices; Sebastian had claimed he was starving, but Sonny and Rafael were both forcing themselves to eat because they needed to. Sonny knew Rafael was feeling sick to his stomach over the assignment, too.
Finally, before they let Sebastian be excused, they told him they had something to tell him.
"So," Sonny said, "You know how our jobs are really important in catching bad guys? Well, sometimes someone has to go 'undercover', which is when the officer goes away and pretends to be someone else to get information needed for the case. With me so far?"
Sonny continued, "This officer has to go through a lot of stuff, and sometimes they see stuff and do stuff that they don't like for the sake of saving more people. Okay?"
"I haven't had to do it for a while, nothing major, but...I have to go undercover tomorrow."
Sebastian frowned. "So you have to go away?"
Sonny nodded. "Yeah. For a short time, I have to go pretend to be someone else to find out information about who is hurting people. I won't go to work at SVU and instead I'll go to a different job that some other people working with me set up. And I...I won't be living here for a little while."
Now, Sebastian began to visibly worry.
"You won't live here?" he asked.
"It's not like I'm gonna go live at my own house or anything, okay? I have to go live at a place with other people--"
"With bad people? Like jail?"
"Not jail, pal, I'm not going to jail. It's just...somewhere else."
Sonny knew he couldn't tell Sebastian too much. Telling him he'd be living in a shelter with suspected human traffickers would be disastrous.
"For how long?" Sebastian asked.
Rafael looked up from his pizza to look at Sonny as if he wanted to know, too.
"I...I don't know, honey. It could be a few days, it could be longer."
Rafael sat up straighter to speak. "And there's something else, Sebastian. Sonny will probably still be here in New York, but we need you to do something super brave. Are you listening? This is important."
Sebastian stared at him. Sonny wasn't sure where this was going, either.
"If you happen to see Daddy, if you're out at the park, or going to school, or going anywhere in the city, and you see Daddy, you cannot talk to him. Do you understand?"
Sebastian really looked down now. "But why? Do you have to pretend not to be my dad?"
Sonny's heart just about broke. "Remember I said I have to pretend to be someone else? That person who I have to pretend to be is not your dad, okay? I won't be Sonny, I won't be Mr. Barba-Carisi, I won't be Detective Carisi, I won't be me, exactly. I'll be pretending to be someone else. Do you get it?"
Sebastian nodded. "I think so," he said, sadly.
Rafael looked sad, too. Sonny was glad Rafael brought that up, since the shelter is in such a location that Sonny could potentially run into them. He would try his best to avoid it, but who knows?
They finally left the table, and they asked Sebastian to go wash the grease from his hands and face before playing with toys, so the boy ran down the hall to his bathroom.
Sonny was right behind Rafael to gather him in his arms.
"I'm sorry," Sonny whispered into his hair.
"It's not your fault. Thank you for explaining it to him."
"I feel awful," Sonny said. "I don't wanna leave you guys. This isn't like working graveyard or something."
"I know. We'll miss you."
Sonny rubbed his husband's back. "I'll miss you guys."
Sebastian returned in no time, then dragged them to the living room to put on a movie. Sonny put on Cars for him and they moved to the couch, Rafael sitting against the side, Sonny laying across the couch on his stomach with his head on Rafael's lap, and Sebastian on Sonny's back. It was their favorite couch arrangement.
Sebastian fell asleep halfway through the movie, so Sonny--unable to move--just tuckered in to Rafael's lap and rested his eyes, too. He was so content with Rafael's hand running through his hair and Sebastian's light weight on his back that he began to doze quickly.
The three men moved to when Cars ended, ice cream forgotten. Rafael picked Sebastian up from Sonny's back, but Sonny took him from Rafael as soon as he was up. Carrying Sebastian to bed was his thing now, and he claimed it was because he had four years of carrying him to bed to make up for. Rafael didn't mind one bit.
Sonny was about to turn into Sebastian's bedroom to leave him off, but he turned around and looked pleadingly at Rafael.
So much for some goodbye sex, Rafael thought, as he just smiled at Sonny and nodded. Of course Sonny would want their son close to him the night before leaving.
Rafael just grabbed pajamas and Sebastian's blanket before joining Sonny in their bedroom.
When he did, the sight before him was beyond heartwarming, or breaking. Sonny had sat down on the edge of the bed and was simply cradling Sebastian in his arms, like a baby. Sebastian almost exclusively refused to be held that way, "like a baby", but Rafael knew Sonny just needed that for a second.
Sebastian woke up enough to be changed into pajamas, then he snuggled right in the center of the big bed, his head on Sonny's pillow. It was so sweet.
Rafael and Sonny changed for bed too, sneaking quiet kisses here and there. As Sonny brushed his teeth, Rafael snuggled up to his back, holding him from behind. Sonny leaned back into Rafael's arms, and Rafael just squeezed his waist tighter.
Unspoken words of love and worry were heard. As Rafael nuzzled his nose into Sonny's back, what he was trying to convey was the sadness he felt and would feel in Sonny's absence. As Rafael rubbed Sonny's belly, he was trying to say was he would be worrying about Sonny every step of the way. He would be asking God nightly to keep Sonny safe.
Sonny finally finished and turned around in Rafael's arms.
"I know, Rafi," he whispered as he took Rafael's face in his big hands. "I'll worry about you guys, too. Who knows how you're going to function without me."
Rafael took a second to realize Sonny was joking. When he finally did, he smiled. "Yeah, who's going to give him Kool-Aid and other sugary junk that he doesn't need?"
"I guess you'll have to. Sorry Rafi, I don't make the rules. The kid needs a little sugar."
Rafael leaned forward and kissed Sonny quickly, then they left the bathroom for their bed.
Sebastian stayed on Sonny's pillow, but reached a little hand over to find Rafael's arm. Sometimes Rafael thought Sebastian did little things like that, even subconsciously, because he didn't want Rafael to feel left out by the attention he gave Sonny. Rafael knew he wanted to give his dad's the equal amount of love. Rafael didn't mind if Sebastian wanted to snuggle with Sonny all night, he knew the bond that had formed between them, but he did like feeling Sebastian's hand clutching his t-shirt.
Sonny could not sleep. The thought of leaving his family was becoming increasingly devastating. He didn't know he was going to be able to play a part when he would have no idea how Rafael and Sebastian were doing. In the past, it was fine, because he didn't have anybody else to leave, but now it was going to be so hard come the morning.
Sonny was getting anxious, so he climbed out of bed for a glass of water.
Sonny got his water, then realized he was hungry. Searching for a small snack, he found nothing, because they hadn't been grocery shopping for the week yet, but then he remembered he bought ice cream.
Sonny got the ice cream out but paused before scooping, because he wondered if the ice cream would upset his stomach being so late at night. And then he laughed as he remembered a time when he would eat full greasy meals as soon as he got off a tour in the middle of the night, and now he's wondering if ice cream at 11 P.M. would do anything to his digestive track. With a laugh, Sonny scooped the ice cream.
Sonny didn't hear his bedroom door opening with the finesse of a child, because he was enjoying his quiet and ice cream.
"Daddy?" Sebastian asked, startling Sonny.
"Geez, pal, you scared me. What's the matter? Did you have a bad dream? Are you okay?"
Sebastian rubbed sleep out of one eye as Sonny moved to pick him up.
"You were gone, I thought you left without saying goodbye."
"Oh, no, honey, I'll say goodbye first, I promise. I wouldn't leave without a kiss first."
Sonny nuzzled Sebastian's cheek and kissed him. Sebastian, who has grown to old for kisses, giggled and wiped his cheek.
"Are you eating ice cream?" Sebastian asked.
"Oh, yeah, I just wanted a snack."
"Can I have some?"
Sonny thought that over. Rafael would kill him, but he was caught red handed eating it without Sebastian. And this could be the last thing shared with his son for a while. Sonny made a decision.
"A little, okay? And it can be our little secret."
Sebastian grinned. Sonny set him on the island to retrieve another bowl, then he scooped a little more than a little into the bowl. Sebastian happily grabbed it and began eating away.
"Daddy won't let me eat ice cream at night while you're gone," Sebastian said around a mouthful of ice cream.
"Daddy wouldn't be letting you eat it right now either, and I am here."
Sebastian laughed. "Are you gonna miss Daddy when you're gone?"
"Of course. I'll miss you too, though. I'll miss sleeping next to you guys and eating dinner with you. But soon I'll be home, and you'll be begging to get rid of me again."
Sebastian frowned. "I wouldn't, Daddy."
"I know, I was kidding, buddy. Hey, maybe while I'm gone, you and Daddy can do something really fun. Maybe you can go to the zoo or something."
Sebastian lights up. "Yeah! That would be so fun!"
Sonny smiled at the little boy. He kissed Sebastian's forehead, even though there was a protest.
When their ice cream was finished, Sonny carried his sleepy boy back to bed. He had grown tired as well and hoped he could fall asleep, too.
"I love you Daddy," Sebastian whispered as soon Sonny let him down onto the bed. He pulled Sonny down by the neck and kissed his cheek. It was a rare Sebastian initiated kiss and Sonny loved it.
"I love you too, baby."
The next morning, there was a black cloud over the Barba-Carisi house. Sonny got dressed in his usual suit as to not freak Sebastian out, because this was still 'work', and gathered a few jeans and t-shirts for undercover clothes.
Rafael made pancakes with sprinkles and whipped cream, the specialty that Sebastian liked to call "Pop-Tart Pancakes" after Sonny introduced him to the sugary food. Sonny was good at giving their son the sugary foods.
Sebastian was excited for breakfast, and the dads tried to keep in upbeat demeanor, but it was very difficult. They were touching every chance they got, more than usual, just little hand touches and back strokes. It was comforting to them.
Finally, it was time to go. Sonny was going to go straight to the office, but Rafael had to drop Sebastian off at school.
"Can Daddy take me?" Sebastian asked, referring to Sonny.
"I have to go straight to the office, buddy."
Now, Sebastian grew sad. He deflated, frowning deeply as he dropped his head into his hands.
"Hey," Sonny said, picking him up. "I love you so much, okay? Everything will be okay. Daddy will be so fun, okay? Remember, I said maybe you can do something fun?"
"The zoo!" Sebastian cried.
"Wait, what?" Rafael asked.
Sonny laughed. "I'll be back in no time."
"Okay," Sebastian agreed. "I love you, Dad."
Sonny kissed his cheek, then his little cute nose, then his forehead. And Sebastian didn't even wipe the kisses off.
Rafael had a rough time without Sonny. It was hard waking up alone, it was hard having coffee alone, it was hard being at the precinct or in his office alone, it was hard making dinner alone, and it was hard going to bed alone. Eventually, he made Sebastian sleep with him, so he wasn't alone.
Rafael had actually forgotten what parenting alone was like. He did it for four years prior to Sonny, he was a pro, but then when Sonny gained more responsibility with their son, he was able to call Sonny to pick Sebastian up, or pick up dinner, or even run to Lucia's to get Sebastian's missing blankie. Sonny was always so happy to help, to be trusted with the daddy-responsibility.
But now that Sonny was not a phone call away, it was more difficult. At first, Rafael left tasks and papers on his desk in fear of being late picking up Sebastian, but after the first week that was killing him. He called Lucia, because she was the closest and the most able to cut her days short. Of course, Sonny's mom was retired and home all day, but Rafael felt bad asking her to come all the way from Staten Island just to pick up Sebastian. So Lucia was his obvious choice.
Lucia also helped by making dinner and bathing Sebastian before he got home on most nights.
"Just like the old days, right Papito?" Lucia joked. "Do you think I can still bathe Sebastian in the sink?"
Rafael just laughed. "No, I don't think he would fit or like it very much."
Rafael does like to get off early on Fridays to take Sebastian to the park. They always get a treat first, like ice cream or a street hot dog, and Rafael lets Sebastian play for as long as he wants. They don't rush, and the goal was to have as much fun as they could.
On a particular Friday three weeks in to the U.C., Rafael was sitting on a bench nearby taking a rest while Sebastian ran around with a few other kids. Rafael trusted the people around enough to keep an eye on Sebastian too, just like he did for everyone else's kid.
He left Sebastian alone for about five minutes before Sebastian ran for him and jumped into his arms.
"What happened?!" Rafael demanded, assuming Sebastian was scared or hurt. "What's the matter?"
Sebastian grabbed Rafael's face and pulled him close to whisper in his ear.
"I just saw Daddy," he whispered.
Rafael pulled back and looked down the street in both directions. "What? Where?"
"He was standing over there crossin' the street. He did this," Sebastian almost winked, but it was more like a full eyed blink. "And then," Sebastian blew a kiss.
Rafael looked back where Sebastian had pointed, but Sonny was nowhere to be seen.
"I wanted to yell hi to him but I remember you said not to," Sebastian said.
Rafael hugged him close. "You did so good then, baby. So good, I'm so proud of you."
Sebastian smiled proudly, then told Rafael that Sonny had a big beard and he looked sleepy. Rafael said that was bound to happen, because Sonny was working nonstop.
Five weeks went by and although Rafael wasn't directly involved with the case because there was no court to be had yet, he was personally involved. Olivia gave him updates on Sonny's wellbeing every time she spoke to Sonny, which was at least once a week. He said he was close, and Rafael grew anxious. Every day when he got home from work, he would check the entryway for signs of Sonny's return.
Finally, it came. When he walked in with Sebastian, he noticed a tattered pair of Converse on the floor and a dirty blue hoodie hanging on the rack. He didn't want to get Sebastian's hopes up, so he asked Sebastian to change from his school clothes to play clothes, which isn't an every day request but Rafael wanted to buy time.
He practically ran into the bedroom, where he spotted a familiar lump under their thick comforter. Sonny was covered past his head, but there was a pale calf sticking out from underneath.
Rafael practically jumped on Sonny.
"Hmm?" Sonny sighed, waking slightly.
"I'm sorry I woke you, I'm just so happy you're back!"
Sonny smiled. It was so sweet, so sleepy. So missed. Rafael couldn't help leaning over and kissing his lips over and over.
"Daddy?!" Sebastian yelled through the house in a panic that brought Rafael into his thoughts apart from kissing his husband.
"I'll be right back," Rafael whispered, and Sonny hunkered down into the bed again.
Rafael carefully shut the door and returned to the living room where Sebastian was waiting.
"Hey Seb," Rafael said, "I have a surprise for you. It's in my bedroom."
Excited, Sebastian ran to the bedroom.
"Where is it, Daddy?" he asked.
Rafael carefully pushed Sebastian towards the bed, keeping silent but bursting the entire time.
Finally, when they were close enough, Sonny sat up quickly and yelled, scaring Sebastian. He screamed for a second, but once he realized who it was, he calmed and jumped onto the bed and onto Sonny.
"You're home!" Sebastian cried with actual tears. "I missed you so much!"
Rafael was sure he could see tears in Sonny's eyes as he hugged Sebastian back.
"I missed you too, baby," he said, kissing Sebastian's head.
Sebastian pulled back and rubbed Sonny's smooth face. "What happened to your beard?"
"Oh, I had time to take a bath and shave before I fell asleep. Why, did you like it?"
"I thought you looked silly. Were you proud that I didn't say hi to you when I saw you? 'Cause I wanted to!"
"I was proud, I was so proud. It really hurt me that I couldn't say hi to you too, but I'm glad you spotted me."
"It hurt you? Where?"
Sonny pointed at his chest. "In my heart. Not like getting punched or something, but like...when a kid says something rude to you at school and your feelings get hurt. I guess it hurt my feelings that I couldn't say anything to you."
Sebastian frowned. "I'm sorry, Daddy."
"It wasn't your fault, buddy, not at all."
Sonny took Sebastian in another hug and smiled at Rafael over Sebastian's head.
"Did you catch the bad guys?" Sebastian asked next.
"Yeah, I did."
"Which means," Rafael added as he sat on the bed, too. "I'll have to go to work to take them to court, probably."
"But you're not going away, right?" Sebastian asked, worried.
"Of course not. I'll work from my office or the study here."
"But for now," Sonny said, "I have the next five days off of work. So we can do whatever you want."
"Whatever I want?!" Sebastian excitedly asked. "Well, Dad never took me to the zoo!"
"Zoo it is!" Sonny agreed.
"You two can go to the zoo while I'm at the office," Rafael complained.
"Have fun, Dad!" Sebastian said.
Sonny and Rafael just cracked up.
It would be a long time before Sonny would have to go undercover again, and never for over a month like the first time, but it got easier each time, for all of them.
Chapter 44: Spanish Tutor AU
Loosely based off Cameron tutoring Bianca in 10 Things I Hate About You.
Rafael ran through the halls searching for Eddie. He managed to dodge a flying backpack, a basketball, and two doors swinging open on his route. The small upperclassmen went unnoticed by his fellow classmates. It wasn't until he literally ran into Eddie to stop that someone looked at him.
"Jesus, Rafi, what the hell, man?" Eddie asked as his locker lock clanked against the metal.
"Great news," Rafael announced, "Sonny's failing Spanish."
Eddie looked confused, like his brain was trying to work out why that was such a huge announcement. He also clearly couldn't get his locker open. Rafael pushed him aside to fiddle with it, and it opened within seconds.
"Why do I care if Carisi is failing Spanish?"
"Because I speak Spanish!" Rafael replied.
Eddie pulled books out of his locker. "I still don't--"
Rafael sighed. "I can tutor him!"
Eddie shut his locker as he laughed. "Carisi doesn't know you exist. How are you going to get him to agree to let you tutor him?"
Rafael paused. "I...don't know..."
Eddie patted Rafael's shoulder. "Good luck, man."
Rafael slumped against the locker and thought hard as Eddie walked away.
It took Rafael a day to decide what to do. At first, he was going to beg his Spanish teacher to assign Sonny a tutor, to assign him as Sonny's tutor, but he didn't want to answer any unnecessary questions. Then, he was going to put up tutoring flyers, hoping Sonny would see, but he didn't want to have to tutor anyone else. Then, he thought about asking Eddie to put in a good word, because Eddie is on the baseball team with Sonny so he knows Sonny a little bit better, but Eddie refused to be involved. Finally, Rafael decided he was going to approach Sonny on his own.
Before school, between classes, during lunch, and after school, Rafael tried to find a time when Sonny was free, but Sonny was never free. He was constantly surrounded by other people, people cooler than Rafael, people who intimidated Rafael even though he was a senior and most of Sonny's friends are sophomores like him. People who were prettier and funnier and nicer and people who had different dates every weekend and people who were not kicked out of class for talking back to teachers, like Rafael often was.
After he decided he would just ask Sonny himself, Rafael didn't catch him alone for two days. In that time, he almost gave up, but then he spotted Sonny alone and practically ran down the hall to him.
"Sonny! Hey, Sonny!" Rafael called before Sonny could walk away.
Sonny turned around, confused, and looked at Rafael for the first time. Rafael almost had a heart attack.
"Uh...yeah?" Sonny asked.
"Sorry. I'm Rafael, we're in Spanish together."
"Oh. What's up?"
"So, uhm," Rafael didn't think this far ahead. And Sonny's eyes are sparkling so beautifully. He shook himself from the trance staring into the blue and thought fast, like he usually did. "So, Señor offered me extra credit if I asked our classmates if they need tutoring. You know, because Spanish is my first language."
"Oh, it is?!" Sonny practically lit up. "Dude, that would be awesome. If I fail another quiz, I get benched."
Rafael's heart raced. "Yeah? Cool. When is good for you?"
"I have study hall sixth period. What about you?"
Rafael had math during sixth period, but he'd rather teach Sonny Spanish.
"Sixth period works for me. Tomorrow?"
Sonny smiled. Rafael melted.
"Tomorrow," Sonny agreed.
It took three study sessions for Rafael to realize Sonny was unteachable. No wonder the boy was failing Spanish. It was not that he was dumb, but foreign language was definitely not Sonny's subject. Maybe it was an inability to retain information, as he asked about three times a session what Rafael's name was.
As he grew annoyed, Rafael asked Sonny to count from twenty to thirty again.
Sonny counted. "Veintiuno, veintidos, veintitres..." he paused. "What's next?"
Rafael sighed. "Sonny, it's like counting in English. You know one to nine. Uno, dos, tres, cuatro, cinco, seis, siete, ocho, y nueve. So you're just adding those to veinte, which is twenty. So you say twenty-four, you say it the exact same way in Spanish."
Sonny's eyes grew like the lightbulb clicked on in his head.
"You're a great teacher," he said as he smiled sweetly.
All annoyance fell away because of that smile. "Well," Rafael said, "I know you can do it."
Sonny smiled proudly.
Rafael nervously looked through the textbook at what was next. Food items were next.
He cleared his throat. "Uh, you know, one way to...to learn Spanish is to...eat some Latin food. With me...maybe this weekend?"
Rafael couldn't look at Sonny.
Sonny voice sounded amused when he spoke. "Are you askin' me out? That's adorable."
Rafael peeked at him. "Well, I just--"
Sonny laughed. "But I can't this weekend, I have a baseball tournament. Will you be there to watch Eddie?"
Rafael shrugged, trying to act casual. "I might be."
The bell rang, interrupting them. Sonny quickly grabbed his books and stood.
"Hope to see you there," he said before he took off, leaving Rafael to wonder what he meant.
And then to text Eddie asking where and when the baseball tournament will be.
They grew closer during their study sessions. Rafael helped Sonny with conversations, and they got to know each other by asking questions about the other. The colors were memorized, as well as food, activities, and clothing items. Sonny wasn't completely unteachable after all.
After Sonny's first B on a quiz, he kissed Rafael's cheek. After his first A, he kissed Rafael's lips.
"What was that for?" Rafael asked, even though it could have been a complete accident and his heart would still be hammering in his chest.
"For believin' in me."
Sonny kissed him again. Rafael melted.
When Sonny pulled away, he asked, "¿Quieres ir al baño conmigo?"
Rafael chuckled, because he knew Sonny's wording was way off. "Do I want to go to the bathroom with you?"
Sonny closed his eyes and blushed. "Oh, god. No, to a movie."
"Cine," Rafael said.
Sonny repeated it. "Cine."
The bell rang. This time, Rafael stood up and gave the last word.
With a grin, and feeling as confident around Sonny as he did around everyone else for the first time, he said, "Tal vez no deberíamos ir a la película y podríamos ir a mi casa a besar en su lugar."
Sonny looked completely lost as Rafael smirked and walked away.
"W-wait, Rafael! Wait, what did you say? Just say it slower! Rafael! Okay, I'll call you when I figure it out!"
Rafael just laughed and kept walking through the library. Even if Sonny didn't figure out his invitation to go to his house to make out instead, he would still call Sonny soon.
Chapter 45: Roommate AU
Sonny pours his nightly glass of milk and drinks it peacefully in the kitchen for the first time in weeks. It's not bad drinking it in his bedroom, but come morning he forgets to take the glass to the sink so he ends up with a small stack of glasses by the end of the week.
But Rafael is out tonight, thankfully, with his boyfriend Sam, who isn't really that bad. He's not as bad as Lucas from two months ago, or Jeff before him, or Scott before him. Sam has lasted the longest, and though Sonny doesn't have a real problem with him, he usually arrives at night and Sonny can only stand watching television in the living room with the couple for about ten minutes before they start making out and Sonny quietly shuffles into the room.
It's really not that bad, just a bit awkward, and a bit heartbreaking to Sonny, since he's been thinking about being in Sam's shoes since before Sam showed up.
It wasn't love at first sight, it was more like love after first month living together. First, it was purely physical, lustful, because Sonny immediately noticed how beautiful Rafael is, and it didn't help that the man liked to walk from the shower to his bedroom wrapped in a small towel around his waist. Sonny hid in the kitchen and watched each and every morning, blushing over the secret thoughts he had of taking the damp towel from his pretty roommate.
Then, he got to know Rafael, and even though he is a sarcastic asshole, he has a sweet side that Sonny has become very familiar with. He loves to cook and hum while he does it, he loves the smell of clean laundry, and likes singing along during Christmas movies. Sonny finds him perfect.
Sonny is almost done with his milk when the front doorknob jiggles. He tries to down his glass to leave the kitchen before Rafael and Sam can enter, but he is too late. The couple comes in shedding their coats and scarves and hanging them at the hook by the door.
"All I'm saying is it doesn't make any sense," Sam says.
Sonny stays quiet. Maybe if he doesn't greet them they won't notice he's there. Rafael stops on the opposite side of the small island where Sonny is standing.
"And I'm saying it makes perfect sense," Rafael replies.
Sam rolls his eyes. "Fine. Whatever. Guess I'm just an idiot."
Rafael sighs. "Sam--"
"No, just forget it. Let's go to bed."
Sam moves into Rafael's bedroom. Rafael mumbles that he'll join in a second, though Sonny is sure Sam does not hear him.
Rafael scrubs a hand through his hair.
"You okay?" Sonny ventures to ask.
"Just a dumb argument," Rafael replies. "Although they are coming seemingly more often."
Rafael and Sam have been fighting more often lately, more often than a couple of just two months should. Sonny thinks they should break up, but it's also selfish of him because he loves Rafael.
He would never make Rafael feel this way. He would not want to cause Rafael unnecessary stress. He would only wish to soothe Rafael after a rough day at the office. He'd get Rafael a nice dinner, if his schedule permitted, and perhaps draw him a nice bath in their giant tub.
Sonny doesn't know what to say to Rafael. His immediate reaction is to tell them to break up, but that could be unfair and unwelcome.
Sonny swirls the remainder of his milk in the glass.
"Want some milk?" he asks.
Rafael chuckles. His grin crinkles his cheeks as if he hasn't smiled all day. Sonny does that. Sonny makes him smile.
"No, thanks," Rafael says. "I'd better..." he gestures towards his bedroom.
"We could stay up and watch shitty reality shows."
Sonny grows excited. Is Rafael going to blow Sam off for Sonny?
Rafael is about to answer, to hopefully say he'll stay with Sonny to watch television, but stupid Sam sticks his head out of Rafael's doorway.
"Sweetie? Are you coming?"
Rafael looks at Sam. His smile falls.
"I'll be right there," he says.
Rafael looks back at Sonny. Sonny wonders if he's imagining Rafael's look of despair, or maybe he's just projecting his own feelings.
"I actually have an early morning..."
"Yeah, no problem. See you tomorrow."
Rafael steps towards his bedroom. "See you."
Sam sticks around, and Sam keeps fighting with Rafael every time Sonny turns around. They come back from dinner arguing, Sam arrives at their apartment ready to fight with Rafael, and Sonny grows more and more hateful towards Sam as time goes. Sonny really doesn't like him. He doesn't like how Sam picks fights with Rafael, he doesn't like how Sam turns around and offers kisses and other physical attention that Rafael falls for day after day.
Sonny can't help but privately promise his roommate that he'd never do that to him. Rafael would be nothing but happy with Sonny; even when arguing about inevitable couple fights, there would still be love and appreciation for the other. Sonny would never let Rafael feel as though he was truly angry with him. He would love Rafael through every opinion and disagreement imaginable.
Sonny grows increasingly angry at Sam each day. A time at their apartment can't go by where Sam doesn't say something rude or snide aimed at Rafael. He can't ever let Rafael be happy or proud of himself without putting something down about Rafael. Sonny hates it. He hates Sam.
Rafael finally comes home alone one evening. Sonny is in the kitchen drinking his milk, as usual, and Rafael just leans unhappily against the island.
"You okay?" Sonny asks.
Rafael scrubs a hand through his hair. He takes a long, deep breath. "Sam wants me to move in with him."
Sonny's heart falls. "It's only been five months."
"I know, but...I don't know."
"Are you going to?" Sonny carefully asks.
"I don't know. Should I?"
Sonny shrugs. He doesn't know what to say. Well, no, he knows that he wants to tell Rafael not to. He knows that he wants to beg Rafael to stay here with him. He wants Rafael to be here with him and happy every evening. He wants to make Rafael happy in a way that Sam and no past boyfriend has. He wants to do everything he can to make Rafael smile every day.
Rafael purposefully diverts his eyes. "Is there...any specific reason I shouldn't go?"
"Any reason like what?"
Rafael shrugs back.
"I don't know, then," Sonny tells him, heart breaking with each word. "Do what will make you happy."
Rafael nods, but he looks disappointed. "Okay. Thanks." He stands up straight and walks away.
Sonny feels like the walls in his brain are crashing down. The walls he's built to keep Rafael away from his thoughts, the walls he's built to distance himself from Rafael, the walls he's built to stop thinking about everything about Rafael that Sam gets to enjoy and he doesn't. Everything comes crashing down to rubble at Sonny's feet.
"You should--" he blurts before Rafael gets to his door.
Rafael immediately spins around. "I should, what?"
Sonny looks down at his feet. No turning back now. And he doesn't wish to lose Rafael.
"You should stay here. With me."
"With you?" Rafael asks.
"I mean...as roommates, as...as friends, as..."
Rafael just stares at him. "As?"
Sonny taps his fingers against the kitchen counter. "Oh, what do you want me to say, Rafael? That I'm madly in love with you and seeing you with Sam kills me? That I would be devastated if you moved out? That Sam is no good for you and I'd be way better, I'd be so good for you because I care about you so much, and--"
Rafael quickly steps up to Sonny, standing right in front of him. He reaches up to place his hands on Sonny's face. Sonny melts into the touch.
"I've been waiting," Rafael says, "Wishing. Hoping you'd say something."
"Really?" Sonny asks, already breathless, just from Rafael touching his skin.
Rafael nods, then leans in to kiss Sonny slowly and sweetly. Sonny's eyes close blissfully, his hands find Rafael's hips softly, and he hums contently. It feels amazing, it's the best he's ever felt.
Rafael pulls away first, but he doesn't let Sonny go.
"Madly?" he asks.
Rafael kisses him again. Sonny gladly kisses back.
Soon, after Sam is long gone and forgotten, their two bedroom apartment becomes one bedroom and one office. Sonny's nightly glass of milk habit becomes their nightly glass of milk habit. And Sonny makes Rafael smile every day.
Chapter 46: Accidental Kiss AU
Sonny loves visiting Rafael at work, even though it is hard. Since the squad knows about them, it's not abnormal for Sonny to park it on Rafael's desk, but they keep their hands to themselves. Sonny might be caught touching Rafael lightly in the heat of the moment, because his hands fly everywhere while he talks, but consciously, he keeps to himself.
The squad has a bet going to see who will accidentally kiss the other at work first. Sonny knows for a fact Rollins has him and Fin has Rafael, so he tries his best to keep away from Rafael because he can't be the one who loses the bet.
Today is no different than any other day. The squad is brainstorming on how to pin the suspect, everyone's getting worked up and enthusiastic about their ideas. Sonny is close to Rafael, only because it's his natural location anyway.
"Okay," Rafael finally says, accepting Sonny's idea. "You guys go ahead. I'll call you when I get the warrant."
"'Kay," Sonny agrees, absentmindedly stepping in front of Rafael and pecking a quick kiss onto his lips.
Sonny rushes out of the room, wanting to get out to get the suspect, but he quickly realizes Rollins did not follow him. He goes back to Rafael's office, popping his head through the open door.
"Coming?" he asks before he notices Fin digging through his wallet, Rollins holding her hand out expectantly, and Rafael smirking wisely.
"What--" Sonny starts, then realizes everything that just happened. "Oh shit, I didn't--"
"You did," Rollins informs him. "I win."
"Thanks, Carisi," Fin mutters, handing her ten bucks.
Rafael returns to his desk with a satisfied look on his face.
"Don't you laugh," Sonny tells him.
"I knew you'd do it first."
Sonny rolls his eyes.
Rollins pats his shoulder as she makes her way to the door. "Let's go, lover boy. Barba, call us."
Rafael stares at Sonny with a happy little grin as Sonny is the last to exit the office. Sonny just smiles back, anticipating the promise of more kisses after work.
Chapter 47: "No Us" AU
Rafael knew there was something the moment he laid eyes on the other man the first time. It wasn't the way he acted, what he said, but the way he looked at Rafael. Rafael could tell by the searing gaze that Carisi was making plans for him.
It took Carisi six months to gain the courage to ask him out, to which Rafael was prepared to say no. It was a terrible idea, they were coworkers in a setting where dating could be a terrible conflict of interest. Dozens of cases could be revisited or put in future jeopardy just because of their personal association with each other. Rafael turned him down, but Carisi did not stop trying.
Carisi asked Rafael out every week for three months. They were simple proposals, just the casual, "Want to grab dinner?" or "Lunch tomorrow?" or "Let's grab a coffee." But Rafael said no every time.
Finally, Rafael had enough. Carisi asked him out again, in front of Liv this time, because he's a little shit who likes to make Rafael flustered in front of his friend. Carisi then left the room with a grin on his face, so Rafael followed him.
"You need to understand why this is a bad idea," he said, watching Carisi pour a cup of coffee.
"What, my coffee?"
"There is no us."
"And you need to understand why it needs to stay that way."
Carisi raises an eyebrow while stirring the cream into his coffee.
Rafael continues, "What if you can't testify for me? What if you can't shadow me in court anymore? What if it doesn't work out? What if we can't stand to be near each other after breaking up? What if--"
Carisi tosses the stirring straw into the trash. "Maybe we should just have sex, then."
Rafael's cheeks heat up. "What?"
Carisi shrugs, grinning as he brings the mug to his lips. "Just saying, it'd be great."
"No," Rafael says. "No, I'm not...no."
Carisi turns to the door. "That's okay. I'm not really that attracted to you anyway." He pushes the door open and steps out of the room.
Rafael grows confused. Carisi has asked him out once a week for months.
The office is blessedly empty, so Rafael follows Carisi to get to the bottom of this.
"What do you mean you're not attracted to me?"
Carisi shrugs again, walking towards his desk. "I mean, sure, you're hot, but I'm not really that into the asshole thing. I wouldn't be surprised if you took that to bed. Your ego probably gets in the way."
Rafael leans over Carisi's desk, so he can speak lower. "I'll have you know I'm an excellent lover."
"Oh, yeah?" Carisi coyly retorts. "Wanna prove it?"
Rafael's never stood down in a challenge, and this is a challenge. He knows he's being played, but boy does he want to prove something to Carisi.
Before Rafael can say anything, Liv pops her head out of her office and asks Rafael over. Rafael stomps into her office and shuts the door briskly.
There's a smile tugging at Liv's lips. "What was that about?"
"You and Carisi."
"There is no 'me and Carisi'."
"He really likes you, you know? He's always the first to jump up to take something to your office or assist you somehow."
"Only so he can get his weekly harassment over with."
Liv hums. "You know," she says, "You two wouldn't be the firsts."
"The firsts?" he asks, confused.
"Inner office romance. People do it all the time."
"Oh, yeah? You and..."
Liv rolls her eyes. "I was just saying, Carisi likes you, he would never do anything to put either of your careers in danger."
Rafael glares at her.
"He could be good for you. God knows you need...someone. Something."
"Thanks," he sarcastically replies.
Liv smiles. "Just go out with him. You know you want to. I know you like him."
Rafael decides it wouldn't be a bad idea to date Carisi. He does like the younger man. He does want to take him out, kiss him, make him dinner, hold his hand.
He bids Liv goodbye and marches back to Carisi's desk.
"Fine," he says suddenly, standing over the detective. "Go out with me. Tomorrow night."
Carisi smiles. "Fine."
Rafael nods. "Good."
Carisi looks at him sweetly. "See you tomorrow."
Rafael glares at him for a second, then stomps out of the precinct.
Carisi may have won the battle, but Rafael has a date with a very attractive man, so he really did win.
Chapter 48: Separated AU (another Sebastian story)
I have a few more AU ideas involving Sebastian. Hope you enjoy!
Rafael climbs the stairs of the rickety apartment building two at a time to cut his journey. The desired destination, on the inside, is as pretty as a busy cop with a busier kid can make it. The building and its tenants are less to be desired.
"Rafi, I own and know how to use a few guns, okay? We're not completely insecure here."
Rafael had only accepted because he had to. He couldn't tell his ex where to live, even if the livelihood of their son was at stake. At least he does trust Sonny.
Rafael bangs on the door to the third floor apartment with music blaring through the wood. Rafael knows, because he is guilty of it as well, of boosting Sebastian's mood by dancing or playing while waiting for his dad to show up to take him. Rafael knows Sonny likes to blast music.
The music lowers and a little voice comes through the door.
"Who is it?" Sebastian yells responsibly.
Rafael smiles. "It's me, it's Dad."
The door's locks click loudly and the door flies open.
"Hi, Dad! You're on time for our dance party!"
Rafael picks Sebastian up, even though the boy squirms and begs to be let down, but Rafael isn't about to let him go without a kiss first. He hasn't seen Sebastian in four days, since it was Sonny's weekend with two extra day off, so they agreed Sonny would keep him longer. Rafael missed his son so badly that it hurt, but this had to be done.
"Oh, I missed you so much!" Rafael tells his giggling boy. "And you smell so good, did you already take a bath?"
"Yup! I had to 'cause I got all dirty makin' dessert."
Rafael kisses his cheek again, and laughs because when Sebastian is alone with Sonny, he usually picks up Sonny's dialect. The accent that used to frustrate him--before marriage, before their son--is so adorable coming from a smaller mouth.
"Hey, Rafi," Sonny finally says, coming out of the kitchen. His long sleeves are rolled just past his elbows, and he is drying his hands with a dish towel. Of course, Rafael notices how good he looks, although a bit tired and run down. That's what happens when you have a seven-year-old alone for four days, though.
"Hey, Sonny," Rafael says, lowering Sebastian from his arms.
Sonny smiles, then leans in and kisses Rafael's cheek in a friendly way. It is nice, familiar, as they were married for almost ten years. Their seven-year-old knows nothing different than them kissing every time they greeted each other.
"So yeah," Sonny says, "Seb was makin' cookies and ended up with flour everywhere, eggs in his hair, I don't even know how that happened. He needed a bath."
Rafael nods. "Perfect. Thank you, that takes time off our nightly routine."
Sebastian runs up to Rafael again. "I made my own cookies!"
Rafael smiles down at him. "Did you have fun?"
"Yes! Of course! Daddy and I always have fun. Yesterday we sat around in our underwear, but he told me not to tell you so you don't think we're lazy."
Rafael glances at Sonny, who is blushing slightly and diverting his eyes. Rafael chuckles. "I don't think you guys are lazy. Anyway, are you ready?"
"I haven't even had dinner yet!" Sebastian whines.
Rafael looks at Sonny. "Oh, I assumed you guys ate. I can come back--"
Sebastian turns around in Rafael's arms to face Sonny. "Daddy! Can Dad have dinner with us? Please?!"
Sonny shrugs. "I mean, if he wants to--"
Sebastian looks up at Rafael. "Please!"
Rafael looks at Sonny. Sonny subtly nods and looks happy while doing so.
"Sure," Rafael then agreed. "I'd love to."
"I'll set the table and wash my hands!" Sebastian yells before running out of the room, leaving his dads alone still in the entryway.
It's disappointing to Rafael that their silences have gotten more and more awkward as their separation has gone on. Rafael finds more often that he isn't sure what to say to this man that he's known for a significant chunk of his life, who he's shared so much with. Rafael misses their easy conversations.
Sonny rubs the back of his neck, something he does when he's nervous.
"Uhm..." he mumbles.
Sebastian runs back to them. "Daddy! Take his coat, geez!"
"Oh," Sonny practically jumps. "Yeah, sorry. Coat?"
Rafael removes his coat and shoes, because no matter how raggedy the building may be, Sonny's apartment is clean for their son.
They sit to eat. Sebastian serves both of them a scoop of homemade macaroni and cheese with the promise of dessert if they eat it all.
"How was work, Dad?" Sebastian asks Rafael, as Rafael had rushed out of work to pick him up.
"It was fine," Rafael says. "I didn't have court today, all I had to do was paperwork."
"Did you miss Daddy at work?"
Rafael nearly gulps when hearing the innocent question. Of course, they work together, and Sebastian knows that. His presence could have been missed on the force.
But hearing the question, Rafael almost wants to admit how much both of them were missed, how much Rafael wishes he had spent the day with both of them instead of at work.
"Sure," Rafael decides to say, "Although, I didn't see Liv today, so I have no idea if they had an emergency."
Sebastian accepts that answer. Rafael takes a sip from his glass of water instead of looking at Sonny.
They talk through dinner, as Sebastian retells his events from the past four days with Sonny. They went to the park, they went to a movie, they ate ice cream. Sometimes Rafael fears Sebastian has more fun with Sonny, and eventually that may cause Sebastian to choose Sonny's side for custody, even though they have their own system of splitting time as of now. He knows he and Sebastian have fun together, but Sonny is clearly more fun.
"But I can't wait to go to work with you tomorrow, Dad. 'Cause then I get to read and color in my sketchbook, huh?"
"That's right," Rafael agrees.
"And maybe Daddy will have to come see you so I can see him and he'll bring me a treat, huh, Daddy? As long as you don't start fighting."
Rafael glances at Sonny. He frowns, looking guilty. Rafael feels guilty, too. Even though it's for work, they do fight in front of Sebastian.
Work was ultimately their demise. Fights at work got too personal and fights at home got too professional. It just stopped working. Rafael was sorry it happened but relieved when Sonny moved out. Sure, it's harder now, because he's in bed alone once again and he goes days without seeing Sebastian, but they're not fighting anymore. He even misses Sonny's company sometimes and wishes they could make it work, learn from their mistakes.
Rafael notices Sebastian stop eating big bites and mumbling more. He watches Sebastian for a second, and Rafael can tell he's wiggling a loose tooth with his tongue.
Sure enough, a second later he spits out one of his front teeth.
"Look!" Sebastian yells.
"Wow!" Sonny says back, before Rafael can.
Rafael crinkles a napkin and presses it to Sebastian's bloody mouth.
"It doesn't even hurt like I was scared it would!" Sebastian says. "It feels weird, though!"
Rafael smiles proudly. "You're being so brave, baby. That tooth has been bothering you."
"I know, Daddy wanted to yank it out but I didn't let him touch it."
Sonny chuckles. "I probably wouldn't have really yanked it out, honey."
"You were serious!"
Rafael laughs. "Has Daddy ever told you of how he lost his front teeth?"
Sebastian looks curiously at Sonny.
Sonny tells the short story. "I was playin' ball with Auntie Gina, missed the ball, and it knocked out my two front teeth. I had to get fake teeth 'til the grown up teeth were ready to come in!"
Sebastian laughs. "What! Did it hurt?"
Sonny nods. "Oh yeah, but I got to eat milkshakes for, like, a week."
Sebastian's eyes grow wide. "Do I get to eat milk shakes now?!"
"No," Rafael is quick to supply.
Sebastian frowns. He pulls the napkin from his gap revealing no more blood, so Sonny instructs him to continue eating.
They're silent for a while longer, but Sebastian breaks the silence.
"I like this," he says, "When he pretend we're a family again."
Rafael and Sonny exchange a surprised look.
"Buddy," Sonny says, "We are a family."
"No, we don't live together. I never see both of you at once."
Rafael frowns, feeling bad. "Sebastian, we're still a family. We're always going to be a family. We're your family."
"Of course," Rafael says.
"Then why don't we live together? Why don't you guys love each other anymore?"
Rafael is about to give Sebastian some story like they'll always love him, and he's all that matters, but Sonny chimes in first.
"Of course I still love your dad," he says, to Rafael's shock. "I will always love your dad. Things are complicated, though."
Rafael looks at Sonny. He looks so honest, open, sweet, and Rafael wants to admit he loves Sonny too, still, but he fears Sonny is just saying this to soothe their son.
"Will they ever not be complicated?" Sebastian asks.
Sonny shrugs. "I don't know, buddy."
Sebastian nods in acceptance. "Okay. Hey, after dinner can we watch Aladdin?"
"Uhm..." Sonny says.
"If Daddy doesn't mind that we stay for a while longer," Rafael cuts in.
Sonny looks at him surprised, with a hint of grin on his face.
"Of course I'd love for you guys to stay," he says.
After dinner, they move to Sonny's little couch to watch the movie. Sebastian sets everything up, because he's the expert, and instructs Sonny to serve their cookies for dessert. Once everything is ready, Sebastian tucks between them on the couch to sing along to every song in the movie.
Rafael should have anticipated him falling asleep halfway through; he never stays awake during movies at home. He drapes himself halfway across both of his fathers, snoozing soundly on their laps.
"At least he's already bathed," Sonny comments, rubbing his head.
"You know," Sonny says, "He may seem pumped about everything we did this weekend, but when he's here, all he talks about is being with you."
"Really?" Rafael asks, unconvinced.
"Yeah, he tells me everything you guys do. He's really excited to go to the office tomorrow. Maybe I will swing by to say hi. If you don't mind."
"Of course not," Rafael says, suddenly excited at the thought of seeing Sonny on a personal note tomorrow. "I'd love that."
Sonny cracks a smile.
"He," Rafael tries to correct. "He will love that."
"Mhm," Sonny mutters. "How was work?" he asks, changing the subject. "Get the Lyon case yet?"
"No, he's taking a plea."
"Wow, didn't see that coming. I'm sure Calhoun's happy." Rafael knows Sonny is being sarcastic; Rita is not happy.
Rafael shrugs. "Less time she'll have to torment me, that's for sure. She brought Sebastian a gift today. It's a little stuffed shark."
"She's getting soft in her old age. But then, you still wear the Fordham shirt she got you after my graduation."
Rafael laughs. "I do not."
"Liar," Sonny teases fondly.
Rafael glances at him. Sonny is looking his way with a happy gleam in his eye that hasn't been directed at Rafael for a while.
"What?" Rafael asks accusingly with a hint of glee in his voice.
"I feel like I haven't heard you laugh at me in a long time."
"You haven't been funny in a long time."
Sonny laughs at that. "I'm taking humor lessons from our son."
'Our' makes Rafael's stomach flip, just as it always has.
'Our apartment is wonderful', Sonny had said when he moved in years and years ago.
'Our wedding is beautiful,' he had said at the reception as they danced.
'Our son is perfect,' he had said, holding Sebastian for the first time.
Everything he's shared with Sonny has been the greatest of his lifetime.
"Did you do something different with your hair?" Sonny asks suddenly.
Sonny shrugs. "You look...good."
Rafael smiles. "Thanks, so do you."
Sonny smiles back.
Finally, the movie ends, even though Sebastian wasn't watching it, so Rafael puts his own coat on while Sonny carefully lifts Sebastian off the couch. Rafael grabs Sebastian's coat so he can just drape it over his back.
"Want me to carry him down to the car?" Sonny asks.
"No, I got him."
"You sure? He's like dead weight asleep."
"It's okay. I went to the gym yesterday."
Rafael is sure he can see a hint of blush on Sonny's cheeks as Sonny tries to discreetly check him out. Rafael smirks.
Sonny hands Sebastian off and Rafael heads for the door.
"Thank you for dinner," Rafael says.
"Anytime. Seriously, maybe we should have, like, family dinner a few times a week."
"That's a good idea," Rafael agrees.
Sonny slowly takes a deep breath. "Okay. I love you, buddy," he whispers, kissing Sebastian's head. "See you tomorrow, Rafi."
Sonny kisses Rafael's cheek. Rafael's lips pucker as if to kiss him back.
Sonny only pulls away enough to look into Rafael's eyes. Rafael's heart beats so roughly that he fears Sebastian will wake. Sonny is so close. He looks so beautiful, he smells so good, so familiar. His eyes are dark and so close. Sonny looks down at Rafael's lips and licks his own.
"You could...stay," Sonny whispers. "Put Sebastian in his bed."
"And where would I sleep?" Rafael asks, almost panting. He hasn't been this close to Sonny in too long. He misses Sonny. He loves Sonny, still, always.
"Stay with me," Sonny almost begs, pecking at Rafael's lips.
Rafael feels a spark of desire from the touch, a spark of familiarity that he wants, needs.
He gives a simple nod. "Are you sure?"
"Yeah," Sonny easily says, no thought involved.
"Let him sleep. In the morning, we'll think of something to tell him."
"Until then?" Rafael asks.
Sonny carefully takes Sebastian from Rafael. He quietly walks down the hall to Sebastian's bedroom where he disappears for a few minutes.
Rafael thinks. This could be bad, or it could be wonderful. As with any new relationship, they could get to know each other and learn what works best. But they already have a child. A child that they don't wish to screw up anymore. What if they don't work out again? What if they hurt Sebastian further?
Rafael just stares at him.
"Let me tell you what I want," Sonny says, and Rafael is glad he starts the conversation. He continues, "I want you right now in any way you'll let me have you. I have been thinking about this for a while. I meant what I told Sebastian at dinner, Rafi. I love you, and I always will. I know we both wanted out and we agreed, but Rafi, I..."
Rafael's heart hammers. He can't stop himself before he reaches for Sonny and pulls him into a long, slow kiss.
Sonny moans in delight. It's music to Rafael's ears.
They kiss in the entryway for long minutes, just feeling and getting reacquainted. Rafael feels the stress of the past months apart completely melting away. This feels right, it feels real.
Sonny finally pulls Rafael back towards his bedroom. They tiptoe passed Sebastian's room, then quietly shut Sonny's door.
Sonny backs him into the door once it's shut. Rafael lets himself be arranged against the door, Sonny's solid body holding him tight.
"I want you," Sonny pants against Rafael's lips.
"I want you too, Sonny."
Sonny dives back in for another kiss while removing Rafael's coat and suit jacket. Rafael makes use of his hands by pulling Sonny's shirt up and touching his hot skin.
Rafael's tie is removed, then Sonny's shirt, then Rafael's, then they fall into bed.
Rafael's nose digs into Sonny's neck as they make love, breathing him in and falling even further into love with him. As Sonny begs, as Sonny moans, as Rafael drives deeper and deeper into him, as he scratches Rafael's back in pleasure, everything falls down and apart and back together again.
Sonny lays against Rafael's chest when they're done and cleaned up.
"How do you feel?" he asks against Rafael's skin.
"Fucking fantastic," Rafael says.
Sonny laughs. "That's exactly how I feel. About this, us."
"Why didn't you ever say anything?" Rafael asks. "Why didn't you tell me...you know."
"That I miss you like crazy?" Sonny shrugs. "I didn't think you felt the same way. I thought you were done with me."
Rafael rubs Sonny's soft hair. "I'll never be done with you. We just need to figure this out slowly, okay? And not tell Sebastian anything yet, okay?"
Sonny nods. "I agree. I wanna change everything that drove us apart."
"We'll work on it."
Sonny kisses his chest. "As long as you agree that we can try. Because I want to."
"I do," Rafael says, kissing Sonny's head.
The next morning, they are purposefully up before Sebastian. Rafael showers and puts on some clothes of his that got mixed with Sonny's in the split, then they work together in the kitchen to make breakfast, sneaking a few kisses that they can get away with before Sebastian wakes.
When he does, he is thrilled.
"I slept in this bed last night?!" he cries as Sonny lifts him into the kitchen counter to "help" with breakfast. "Why? What's happening?!"
"We just wanted to have a family breakfast," Rafael quickly says.
Sebastian beams. "But will you still come to Dad's office today, Daddy?"
"Of course," Sonny says.
Later, Sonny delivers fresh coffee and hot chocolate to Rafael's office. Sebastian is thrilled, and seeing him so happy makes Rafael feel better with this weird situation, even though Sebastian doesn't yet know of something weird going on. Rafael has no idea what will happen, just high hopes, but for now, as long as they agree and their family is happy, he is happy. He wouldn't have expected this waking up alone yesterday morning, but he is glad for the change.
Chapter 49: Baseball Player AU
Rafael's knowledge of sports was admittedly very limited. He was never interested in running, or jumping, or hitting, or tackling, and that left him without the basic knowledge that everyone else in the world apparently possessed.
It was the summer, and Rafael was home from Harvard. He needed a job, and there was a brand new coffee shop just down the street from his house, so it was perfect. He easily got the job.
Famous people didn't lurk his neighborhood often. Sure, it was a high-end neighborhood in the Bronx, but the only people notable who lived around there were baseball players, who were very private. Rafael went to school with ball player's kids, but that was as close as he got to them. He still had no idea who they were other than friend's dads.
Rafael was in his twenties and finally comfortable enough to allow himself to be attracted to men. He always had been attracted to boys and men, but now he will allow himself to flirt, to ask men out; he's had three boyfriends in the past school year and was glad for each relationship and breakup.
So when a very cute man around his age arrived next in line, he joined the rest of the people in the shop to gawk at him.
"H-hello," Rafael said, "How can I help you?"
The pretty man with beautiful eyes read the menu board behind Rafael.
"I've never been here before," the customer said. "What do you suggest?"
Rafael blurted out, "Well, do you want coffee? Hot, cold? Something fruity? Blended? Tea? Chocolate, vanilla, strawb--"
The man just smiled. "Coffee. Iced."
"Okay...dark, medium, decaf, mocha--"
The man ended up ordering a plain black iced coffee. Rafael was unimpressed after taking the time to ask about the menu.
"Name?" Rafael asked.
The man grinned. "Uh...Sonny," he said, chuckling as if someone just told an unfunny joke.
Rafael was confused and self-conscious, as if he had missed something. What had he missed? When the man walked up, he had half the mind to write his number on the cup, as he's seen a few coworkers do, but after the man laughed at him, he grew embarrassed.
He instructed Sonny to step aside to wait for his drink, then moved from the cash register to make it because it was an easy drink and he could whip it up fast.
One of his coworkers named Sarah approached him as he scooped ice into the plastic cup.
"Dude, do you know whose coffee that is?"
Rafael looked at her confused. "Uh...that guy's?"
"Dude, that's Sonny Carisi. He's the big shot rookie who the Yankees called up a few months ago. Dude has, like, fifteen homers already. He's literally the most famous person in the Bronx right now."
"Oh my god, that's why he laughed when I asked him his name."
Sarah snorted. "You, what?! Oh my god, Rafi, seriously, turn on your television for once."
Now Rafael is even more embarrassed. He should at least know his home team's star player. He asked the man his name! At least he didn't ask Sonny out, then he would have really looked like a dork. He probably only dates other famous people.
Still terribly embarrassed, Rafael takes the coffee to the counter.
"Uhm, Sonny?" he said to get the man's attention.
Sonny approached with a sweet smile. "Thank you so much," he said.
"It was no problem."
Sonny smiled. "So, uh, do you live around here?"
Rafael nodded. "Well, I'm from here, but I'm only here for the summer."
"Well, I'm still getting used to everything and finding my way around. Maybe you can...show me around sometime."
Rafael's jaw almost dropped. Is this famous baseball player asking him out?!
"I mean, you don't...it's alright if--"
"No, I'd love to," Rafael quickly said.
Sonny smiled. He grabbed a napkin from the holder, a pen from next to the register, and jotted down his phone number.
"Call me," he said, killing Rafael with a gorgeous smile.
Rafael stood stunned as he watched Sonny exit. People stared at him as he left, and once he got outside, Rafael could see a few kids approaching him outside the window. Rafael's heart raced. This was surreal.
"Did Sonny Carisi just ask you out?!" Sarah almost yelled next to him.
Rafael looked down at the napkin in his hand. "I...think so."
Rafael stuffed the napkin into his pocket, thinking about how weird his afternoon suddenly became. A baseball player asked him out. A really pretty guy asked him out. Rafael was excited and couldn't wait to call Sonny later.
Rafael realized he'd better check the Yankees schedule to make sure he didn't call Sonny during a game.
Rafael was a lonely boy.
At age four, he knew this. Mami was always working, Papi had disappeared, he had no siblings, and everyone seemed to be too busy for him. He had nothing in common with the neighborhood kids, and anyway, they didn't want to hang out with a little four-year-old baby anyway.
Rafael learned to cope, learned to play by himself by making up one player games or creating fantasy worlds that only he understood. He could be a knight and the queen and the subjects, and nobody could argue with him. He would challenge himself playing one-person Scrabble, extra points if he made a Spanish word.
And then, one day...
Someone showed up.
A boy named Sonny, his age, with bright blue eyes and sparkling white skin. He was beautifully blonde with the deepest dimples Rafael had ever seen.
Rafael immediately loved playing with the other boy. Sonny agreed with everything he had to say, played any game he liked, could count by two's already and knew everything there was to know about anything, just like Rafael.
Rafael laughed and laughed with the other boy. He loved him, loved having his friend at his side every moment of the day.
Mami watched them play in the yard one day after school. Rafael chased the other boy, as they were playing cops and robbers, and he was elected cop for this round.
"Papito," Mami called to him from the back door to their little house. "Who are you talking to?"
"My friend, Sonny!" Rafael had said, then resumed running around with his friend.
Sonny never went home. Sonny stayed with Rafael, helped him read, helped him count, helped him to wash his hair in the bath and fall asleep in his big-boy bed.
Sonny always wore the same clothes: a striped green shirt with blue jeans. He always looked the same, and by the time Rafael turned five, Sonny hadn't grown as Rafael had.
Rafael still loved Sonny. Sonny helped him make kindergarten friends, Alex and Eddie, and one day Sonny disappeared.
Rafael had forgotten about his imaginary friend until well later in life when Mami and Abuela liked to laugh about it.
"It was so cute, Papito," Mami said, insisting that imaginary friends were normal in children. "You grew out of it, didn't you? I only wonder where this 'Sonny' came from."
Rafael often wondered as well, wondered why he created a little boy with blue eyes and dimples.
And then later, well into adulthood, Rafael met another blue eyed boy with beautiful dimples.
"Nice to meet you," that man said, "Dominick Carisi Jr., but everyone calls me Sonny."
Rafael froze, dead in his tracks. "What did you just say?" he asked, wondering if he was going crazy.
"Everyone calls me Sonny? It's just a nickname, I could probably used to Dominick, or--"
"No, no," Rafael said. "That's...funny. I had an imaginary friend named Sonny when I was a kid."
"No kiddin'? I had an imaginary dog, 'cause my folks wouldn't get a real one for me."
Later, Rafael will often wonder how he imagined this boy growing up. How he created the perfect man from his imagination as a child. How Sonny was sent to him, made just for him. How Sonny was always everything he'd dreamed.
I had an imaginary friend when I was little. His name was Charlie.
Chapter 51: Underwear AU
Rafael walks into the kitchen surprised by the sight of his husband in nothing but his boxers. Rafael wouldn't be that surprised, Sonny walks around in his underwear a lot, but he's surprised because when Rafael walked into the bathroom five or so minutes ago, Sonny was not home. So not only did Sonny get home unnoticed, but he also had time to remove his clothes seemingly immediately after he walked into the house.
Sonny does this. He gets home and strips. Sometimes it's handy for a quickie if Sebastian is with Lucia or in bed already, but often times it's inconvenient because then Rafael has to wait for Sonny to redress so they can go to dinner or to the grocery store to buy food to make for dinner.
Tonight, it's fine, but Rafael rolls his eyes anyway, because his husband is full of specific predilections that he's gotten used to over the years. Sonny has the habit of stripping immediately after work every day.
Rafael isn't so shocked when Sebastian picks up this habit. Sebastian will get home, go to the bathroom, and exit the bathroom nearly naked. Rafael just follows him into the bathroom and takes his dirty clothes so they're not piled on the bathroom floor.
Today, the family arrives home about the same time. Sonny doesn't have a chance to take his clothes off before Rafael asks about dinner plans.
Sebastian walks into his bedroom, disappears for about three minutes.
He exits his bedroom naked but for a pair of little boxers.
Sonny catches sight of the little boy and gapes at him as he walks to the bathroom.
"What the--" Sonny mutters.
"Wait, wait," Rafael cuts him off. "No, that is your fault."
"What?! I don't--"
"Really? You've been home for five minutes and I'm shocked you're still dressed."
Rafael laughs. "He is you. You can't comment."
Sebastian exits the bathroom, scratching his little butt as he walks back to his bedroom.
"Can you call me when dinner's ready?" their eight year old asks over his shoulder as he passes.
"Yes, sir," Rafael jokes.
Sonny still stares in shock.
Rafael touches Sonny's dropped jaw so he closes his mouth.
"He is you," Rafael says. "I hope you're proud." He laughs, kisses Sonny's cheek, then moves to the refrigerator to check the contents for dinner supplies.
Sonny tries to say he doesn't disrobe as soon as he enters the house just as Sebastian had, and Rafael tries to tell him he does, which means Sonny stays in his shirt and tie much longer than comfortable.
Rafael just laughs at him.
Chapter 52: Where did I come from? AU
Hope this is alright. Just a conversation between Rafael and Sebastian.
Sebastian likes to do his homework at the large dining table while Rafael does homework of his own right next to him. They each usually have a glass of milk or juice (or scotch) while they work, being very careful not to drip on their important papers. They work silently but hard, both lost in their own minds while writing cross examinations or times tables up to twelve.
"Hey, Dad?" Sebastian asks suddenly, one day, disturbing their peace and quiet.
"Yeah, son?" Rafael absentmindedly asks, jotting down the last of his sentence before he loses it.
"How was I made?"
This causes Rafael to pause. Sebastian is almost ten, kids his age know a lot more than he did when he was ten; Rafael should have known this question was bound to come up sometime.
But Rafael wants to be sure Sebastian is asking what he thinks he's asking.
"What do you mean? You were born."
"Okay, but..." Sebastian slowly lowers his pencil, so Rafael does the same to give his son his full attention. "Tommy says a man and woman have to make a baby, and every kid has a mom. And that's true, right? Well...how did I get here? I don't have a mom."
"That's true," Rafael agrees.
"So, if I don't have a mom but I was born, how did I get here?"
The easy way out, Rafael knows, is to tell his son he's a miracle! That Rafael wanted him so he dreamt him and Sebastian came to life! But he's never lied or kept anything from Sebastian. But Sebastian's never asked about his birth before.
Rafael makes a split second decision not to lie to his curious son.
"Well, to tell you the truth, you don't necessarily need a man and a woman to make a baby. You need what's called sperm and egg to make a baby, sperm comes from a male reproductive system and the egg comes from a female reproductive system. The man and woman don't really need to be together for that to happen. Women have babies without men and men have babies without women all the time."
"Well...kind of," Rafael says. "I did have a girlfriend. And she did have you."
"So I have a mom?"
Rafael frowns. Sebastian's never asked these questions before. What does he say? 'You had a mom but she left.'? 'Your mom was a terrible human and didn't want to raise you with me.'? Sebastian doesn't have a mom, he's never had a mom.
"No," Rafael decides to say. "Yes, a woman gave birth to you, but you don't have a mom. You just had me until I married Sonny, remember? And now you have both of us."
"So when they say all kids have a mom and a dad, I say I don't?"
"You can say whatever you want. What do you think?"
"I just had two dads."
"Then say that."
Sebastian frowns still, clearly thinking about something that's bothering him. "Why don't I have a mom?"
"Well...after you were born, she...went away."
"Did she die?"
"No, she didn't die. I don't know what happened to her, actually. She just left. So I had you."
"Was it hard to be by yourself before Dad came?"
"Well, yeah. It was hard to wake up to change your diaper in the middle of the night, or feed you, or soothe you back to sleep if you were crying. It wasn't impossible, but it was hard sometimes. And then you got older and didn't need diaper changes, but it was hard to do things like get you to the nanny on time, or get off work at a reasonable hour to get home to you. There were other difficulties. And then when Dad came, it got easier because I can rely on him to do the things I can't, like pick you up from school or pack your lunch."
"What if I had a mom? What if she didn't leave?"
Rafael shrugs. "I don't know. We wouldn't have Dad, that's for sure."
"I like my Daddy," Sebastian says.
Rafael smiles. "Me too."
"What if you wanted another baby? Would you have to get a girlfriend?"
Rafael shakes his head. "No. There are a few things we could do. We could adopt a baby from someone who isn't ready to raise one yet, we could adopt a baby who has already been born and might be in foster care, or we could hire what's called a surrogate, and that's a woman who will carry a baby for us and we'd take home in the end."
"Would that baby have a mom?"
"No. Any of those babies would be like you, where you came from a woman but have two dads."
Sebastian nods in understanding. "Do you think you might have another baby? Like, could I ever have a baby brother or sister?"
Rafael and Sonny have never talked about it. Sebastian's been enough for both of them, and he's almost ten. Rafael doesn't want to have to start over. They're getting old.
"No," Rafael honestly says. "I don't think we'll have another baby. We're good with you."
Sebastian nods again. "Okay."
"Am I answering all of your questions sufficiently enough?"
"Just one more," Sebastian says, "How does the man stuff and the woman stuff get together?"
Rafael takes a deep breath. He opens his mouth to start that talk, the birds and the bees, because he might as well start it now while Sebastian is asking, but he's saved by the front door opening and Sonny loudly announcing his presence.
"Dad!" Sebastian cries, hopping up from his seat and running to Sonny.
Rafael takes a relieved breath. Saved by the daddy.
Rafael stands to meet Sonny halfway. He kisses Sonny quickly while Sonny hugs Sebastian. Sonny examines Rafael after they part.
"What's going on?" he asks. "You look serious."
Sebastian runs away to get his backpack to show Sonny his good note from library class, so Rafael mutters, "He was asking how he was made."
Sonny blushes. "Like, sex and stuff?"
"No, not that far. I told him I was with a woman and she had him then left."
"Oh," Sonny says.
"Yeah, I'll let you handle the sex talk."
Sonny blushes again.
Rafael laughs and pats Sonny's side before following Sebastian to his backpack.
Chapter 53: Another You've Got Mail Inspired AU
Considering I've never really liked You've Got Mail, I watch it a lot (it's on tv a lot and it's one of my mom's favorite movies). Here's another AU inspired by it. I'm going to write Sonny's POV next.
If you've noticed, I tend to write my stories in present tense, but sometimes I like to challenge myself to use past tense. And it's so hard for some reason! If there are mistakes, I apologize.
Let me know what you think! Thank you for reading!
Rafael took a deep breath and walked slowly into the little cafe. A vintage, old and used copy of To Kill a Mockingbird with red rose stuck in between the pages tucked under one heavy arm, Rafael made his way to a secluded little table towards the back and sat.
He set the book squarely at the edge of the table and felt ridiculous. He was meeting a man here, but who he was meeting was a mystery. The mystery man, the greatest man he's ever not-met, is a man he's been having an internet relationship with for months. They met online, exchanged emails almost daily, and finally decided to meet.
It's not that Rafael couldn't meet anyone on his own, in real life. Except...he wasn't meeting anyone. Someone recommended using a dating site, and, well, here he is, with To Kill a Mockingbird as his identifier to a man he's never met face to face.
Rafael ordered a coffee and waited.
The door chimed with entering patrons on and off for the duration of his first cup. When he ordered a second, vowing to drink it and leave because he was sure he'd being stood up, the door chimed and a familiar face wandered in to the cafe.
Rafael picked up his book before the man could spot him, opening to a random page and covering his face with the entire cover.
Rafael couldn't hear him order, didn't hear him leave, so he lowered his book a hair to check for the other man's whereabouts and was startled to see him standing right in front of the table with an amused look on his annoying face.
"Counselor?" he asked, thick accent heard.
Rafael sighed. "Good evening, Carisi."
"What're you doin' here?" Carisi asked, "Mind if I--" he reached for the chair intended for Rafael's date.
"Yes, I do mind, I'm--"
The waiter arrivesd, distracting Rafael enough for Carisi to sit across from him.
"Here's your second cup, sir. Can I get you anything?" the waiter asked Carisi.
"No," Rafael supplied. "No, he's not staying."
"Black coffee please? Decaf."
The waiter nodded and left the two men.
"Alone on a Saturday night, insistent I don't sit, and two cups already? Have you been stood up, Barba?"
"Have you considered I don't want you to sit because I don't want to be in your company very much?"
Carisi chuckled. "There's that." He reachesd for Rafael's book, yanking the red rose from between the old, musty pages. "Red rose..." he muttered, "Wait, are you in a blind date?"
Rafael rolled his eyes.
Carisi laughed. Laughed at him. "Who're you waiting for?"
"The definition of a blind date is not knowing who you are waiting for, Carisi."
Carisi laughed again. "To Kill a Mockingbird is your identifier? Is he a lawyer?"
Rafael had not thought of that. For months, they've kept their jobs and specific life details private, but he had wondered what the man's profession was as they are usually both online in the middle of the night, causing him to believe the man had a crazy consuming job like his. He mentioned he liked To Kill a Mockingbird, maybe he is a lawyer.
"Maybe," Rafael said.
Carisi's coffee arrived. He asked quickly for a to-go cup.
"I'll leave you to it, then," Carisi said as he stood to follow the waiter away to grab his coffee. "Good luck."
Rafael glared. "Goodbye, Carisi."
Carisi gave a parting grin before he exited the little shop.
When the man didn't show after his second cup, Rafael left the shop partly disappointed. Maybe it was for the better, maybe he needed to meet someone the old fashioned way, out in person. Maybe he could listen to everyone in his life and let them set him up. At least then he'd have some background information about his blind dates.
Monday morning came and Rafael didn't feel any better about being stood up. He didn't even write to the man confronting him because he didn't know what to say. Demand he tell Rafael where he was? Demand an apology? Rafael didn't even know this man, he owed Rafael nothing.
But he did know the man. He knew his thoughts, his feelings. He knew with few details what he was like and how he was as a person, and Rafael appreciated him, really liked him. The man was sweet, kind, helpful, caring. He asked Rafael how he was feeling, offered relaxation advice because he could tell over small block print words when Rafael was too stressed. The man was brilliant, smart, perfect.
Liv waltzed into his office early with two cups of coffee in hand. Rafael almost hugged her.
"So?" she asked instead of a greeting as she handed him a still-hot cup.
"I don't know."
"You don't--" Liv paused. "You were stood up?"
"I was not stood up."
"But he didn't show?"
"So you were stood up."
"Please stop saying that," Rafael pleaded as he rubbed his face exhaustedly.
His office door swung open. Carmen popped her head in, took one look at him, and said, "You were stood up."
"Oh my god," Rafael mumbled.
Carmen said she would push back Rafael's morning meetings then left the office. Rafael loosened his tie and sipped from his cup.
"I'm sorry," Liv offered. "Something probably came up."
"The evening wasn't a total loss," he said sarcastically. "My favorite detective of yours showed up."
"Who, Carisi? What was he doing at an Upper Eastside cafe?"
"Why is that unusual?"
"He lives in Brooklyn."
"Really?" Rafael asked, confused. "Huh. Maybe he was on a date."
"Yeah," Liv agreed.
They speculated why the man didn't show for Rafael. Maybe he had to work, maybe he had to go out of town, maybe he was in an accident.
All Rafael wanted was a real explanation.
All he got was Carisi trying to be friendlier towards him, as if they were supposed to meet at the cafe that night. Maybe he should stop being nicer to the team.
Weeks passed. Rafael got an explanation from the internet man, who said he was unavoidably stuck at work at the time of their supposed meeting. Rafael forgave him, gladly, because he didn't want to lose company of this man he'd grown to adore so much. He liked him. Rafael spent his evenings looking forward to the man's exchanged words, while he spent his days trying not to grow too annoyed with the SVU detectives. The man had given him the advice to calm down, not be so short with people, to not use sarcasm as a weapon, so he tried. He was even slightly friendlier with Carisi.
Then, Rafael got sick.
He was stuck at home with a cold that might have actually been trying to kill him. He was banned from the office with good reason; Carmen took one look at him and demanded he go home.
Rafael's door buzzer rang indicating someone was on the street expecting to be let up.
He went to the intercom and buzzed back down. "Who is it?" he asked, nose stuffed.
Rafael frowned. "No, I..." Rafael was cut off by two vicious sneezes in a row. "Did you hear that? I'm sick. You don't want to be anywhere near this, Carisi. And what are you even doing here? Shouldn't you be somewhere important? Protecting the streets of New York? Not showing up at my apartment unannounced and--"
There was a sharp knock on his door which caused Rafael to jump. He looked through the peephole and sure enough, Carisi was there staring back at him. With an annoyed sigh, Rafael opened the door.
"I'm sick," Rafael greeted.
"I heard," Carisi said and held up a paper bag. "I brought some stuff to help you feel better."
Curious, Rafael offered him inside. Carisi walked through the apartment as if he'd been there before. He marched right to the kitchen and set down his bag. Rafael grabbed his robe off the side of the couch and draped it over himself.
By the time he followed Carisi into the kitchen, Carisi was unpacking a Tupperware bowl of soup and a bottle of scotch. Rafael picked the bottle up with a laugh.
"Just what the doctor ordered," he joked.
Carisi chuckled. "I hope that's a good kind. I know nothing about scotch, I'm a beer guy."
"You don't say."
"Why are you here, Carisi?" Rafael asked.
"I heard you were sick."
"So? I wanted to bring soup."
"Your wish to be approved of by everyone around you is often infuriating, you know that?"
Carisi shrugged. "I just want to help."
Rafael sighed. "Glasses are in that cabinet." He pointed.
Carisi turned to grab two glasses, then poured himself a small sip of scotch and Rafael a larger gulp.
"So, how's the office?" Rafael politely asked.
"We're getting on. Your temporary replacement is possibly more annoying than I am."
"Impossible," Rafael said.
Carisi smiles anyway. "Yeah. We'll be thrilled when you're back."
Rafael nodded. "I can't wait to feel better."
"Well, better take your medicine," Carisi said, pouring another glass for Rafael.
Rafael sipped and thought. He wondered if his internet man would be there to take care of him, make him soup, feed him scotch.
"Hey," Carisi said suddenly. "How'd your blind date go a few weeks back? Did they show?"
Rafael sighed. "No, for your information, he didn't. And, speaking of, what were you doing up here? You live in Brooklyn."
"I had a date myself."
"Oh? How did that go?"
"I was buying decaf coffee at 8:30 at night, how do you think it went?"
Rafael laughed. "Point taken. Sorry to hear that."
Carisi shrugged. "Got to torment you for a few minutes, which is my favorite pastime."
"Glad I could provide some entertainment," Rafael said.
"So, where did you meet your blind date, then? Someone set you up?"
Carisi eyed him. "Did you...put out an ad or something?"
"What?! No! I met him...god, I can't believe I'm admitting this, you're going to think I'm such a loser. I met him online."
Carisi raised an eyebrow. "Like on a dating site?"
Carisi slowly grinned.
"Shut up," Rafael told him.
"I didn't say anything."
"You were going to."
"You don't know that."
"I know you."
Carisi smiles. He swirled his second sip around his glass, then downed it in one go. "I'll get outta your hair," he announced suddenly. He left the kitchen and headed for the door.
Rafael almost told him he didn't need to, then sneezed roughly and was reminded he needed rest.
"Thanks for the soup," Rafael said.
"No problem. Feel better, Barba."
Rafael gave him one small smile before Carisi left his apartment. Rafael felt oddly lonely. And very drowsy.
Somehow, he kept running into Carisi, more than usual. He typed this inconvenience to the internet man, and the internet man reminded him to be pleasant with his coworker. So he continuously greeted Carisi when they ran into each other outside of work, which resulted in them actually hanging out, which was not entirely unpleasant. Carisi was smart and funny, at times, and when he wasn't trying to be praised about his knowledge at work, he was fun to be around.
At the farmer's market, they walked around talked and shopped for homegrown goods. Rafael paid for Carisi's bunch of apples and Carisi asked Rafael to lunch. Rafael surprised himself by agreeing, not for the last time.
"So, what's his handle?" Carisi asked one afternoon as they shared a coffee in Rafael's office.
"What makes you think I'm going to tell you?"
"What, you think I'm gonna track him down? I'm a detective, I could do a lot more damage than look up his dating profile."
Rafael rolled his eyes. "It's S-I-1984."
"1984?" Carisi asked. "Dystopian novel lover or the year he was born?"
"I'm not sure. Probably the year he was born, which scares me. He's practically an infant."
"I was born in '84."
"Which proves my point."
Carisi chuckled. "What's the S-I?"
"Super intelligent?" Carisi offered. "Stupid idiot?"
Rafael laughed. "Staten Island?"
Carisi's eyes widened a bit, Rafael noticed.
Before Carisi could say anything, Rafael added, "God, I hope not. I hope he's not from Staten Island."
"Hey, I'm from Staten Island."
"Exactly," Rafael said.
Carisi just laughed.
Rafael asked the internet man again if they could meet. He gave a location in Central Park where Rafael liked to visit, and they planned to meet on a Sunday when Rafael was sure he to be free. He just hoped the man was free. He really wanted to meet this man.
Rafael spent the morning with Carisi, of course, because they had spent way too much time together. They had breakfast, then hit a bookstore, where Carisi mentioned To Kill a Mockingbird was one of his favorite books, too.
"It inspired me to become a lawyer," Carisi admitted.
"Me too," Rafael agreed.
They talked about books and avoid talk of work and Rafael's afternoon plans. They talked as if Carisi knew this is their last hoorah as friends, as if he knew it would go well with Rafael's date and they wouldn't see much of each other outside work anymore; Carisi spent all morning asking Rafael about his childhood, his family, and gave Rafael his own tidbits of life before law enforcement.
Rafael laughed. He spent all morning laughing with Carisi, and it was so pleasant. He realized he'd been having so much fun with Carisi over the past few months that he almost wished he wouldn't meet his date in the afternoon. But he had such strong feeling for the internet man that he really wanted to go. He would still see Carisi, they could still be friends.
Carisi almost looked sad when Rafael left for his date. He gave Carisi a parting smile, and Carisi tried to smile, but he looked disappointed. Rafael left him on the street outside Central Park.
The identifier to meet that afternoon was that the man would be holding a bouquet of daisies, which was a common enough flower but it would make it easier for Rafael to recognize him.
He excitedly marched through the park, a thrill ran through him at the thought of meeting the man he'd grown so infatuated with. This man who brought him joy with every notification of communication and had grown to know him the best.
Rafael spotted the flowers before his face. The flowers were sitting on the bench beside the man, who was bent over to tie his shoe.
But Rafael would recognize that head of hair anywhere, that perfectly placed mop of sandy blonde with gray streamers that decorated his temples. Rafael paused at the sight of him, his heart beat so quickly he feared it'd burst out of his chest.
Carisi finally sat up and spotted him. Rafael was still feet away when Carisi stood and grabbed his flowers.
"I--" Rafael started, and thought of a million questions but was unable to voice any.
Did Carisi know? Did he know in the cafe? Carisi still wanted to continue communication after he found out? How did he find out?
But all Rafael could say was, "Oh god, you're from Staten Island."
Carisi laughed. The tears in Rafael's eyes welled further.
"I was so afraid," Carisi said, then wiped a tear from under Rafael's eye. "I was afraid you'd flip if you found out. That's why I was sad this morning, I thought for sure you'd see me here and never want to see me again. You hate me."
"I don't hate you."
"I wanted to tell you, but I was so afraid--"
Rafael pulled him close. "Ssshhh, I know."
"I love you, Rafael," Carisi whispered and held Rafael's face. "I've loved you for a long time."
Rafael's heart was still beating fearfully fast. Deep down, far deep, he should have suspected. He should have known, or at least had a suspicion that Carisi has always had a "thing" for him. He was blinded by annoyance until recently, when he began to let Carisi in. Now he feels nothing but equal adoration for him.
"I love you too," Rafael admitted. "I'm so glad it's you."
Carisi kissed him. It was so sweet, he tasted so good, his lips were so soft. Rafael held on, wanted to kiss Carisi forever.
Chapter 54: Sonny is Irritable AU
Warning for sex.
Sonny was so irritable that everyone in the office began to keep away from him. He knew he needed to calm down, but he was under a lot of stress, what with the wedding coming up in less than two months.
And his mood wasn't helped by their pact not to have sex until the wedding night, which had been in affect for almost a month.
It was terrible. The plan wasn't bad at first, it was romantic, but waking up with his fiancé's hard length pressed against him morning after morning was getting to be too much. He was so wound up, Sonny was sure a hard gust of wind would send him over the edge.
Sonny spent the day angry with anything and everything. He was prepared to jump Rafael as soon as he walked through the front door to their apartment and call off this whole "waiting until the wedding night" agreement. He just couldn't do it anymore. He needed one night, and then they could start over.
Rafael arrived home hours after his usual time and looked exhausted. He smiled when he saw Sonny, warm and sweet, but his eyes were heavy lidded with a need for sleep. Sonny couldn't have made Rafael to want sex if he tried. Instead, he accepted a little kiss before he watched Rafael disappear into their bathroom for a shower.
Sonny climbed into bed because Rafael had mentioned that he ate already. He was ready to hold Rafael close while he slept, because Rafael badly needed a good night's sleep.
Rafael exited the bathroom, steam overflowing behind him. He was still naked, and Sonny's cock twitched under the blankets. He spread his legs unconsciously and rested an arm behind his head, broadening his bare chest.
Rafael smiled at him. "Forgot boxers."
Sonny nodded understandingly but he wasn't listening. He was watching a drop of water slide slowly and torturously down Rafael's chest. When the drop reached his belly button, it dipped in and disappeared. Sonny wanted to chase it with his tongue.
Rafael slipped his boxers on before falling onto bed. He let out a satisfied groan that shouldn't have made Sonny stir but did.
"Long day?" he asked.
Rafael turned onto his back and nodded. "These witnesses are terrible. But we'll see what happens."
"Anyway," Rafael said, looking at Sonny. "I'm glad I got to see you for a few minutes. Goodnight, I love you."
"Night, baby," was all Sonny could manage before Rafael leaned over and kissed him.
And god, it felt so good. Rafael's lips felt hot and wet, even though it was just a tiny kiss. Sonny wanted that: hot and wet and Rafael. He wanted sweat and passion and to suck kisses to Rafael's skin and to come with a month's worth of sexual tension built up in them.
Rafael scooted to his side again. Sonny watched him, watched his beautiful face, watched his chest expand with every breath, watched his arm muscles flex and his hands adjust the blankets across his abdomen. Sonny wanted those fingers; he wanted them to open him up as deep as they could, he wanted them to grasp his hips right as he rode Rafael to completion.
Sonny wondered how Rafael hadn't noticed his arousal yet, how he hadn't noticed Sonny staring at him or the scent of moisture already dropping from him.
Sonny really couldn't take it anymore. He was getting off tonight with or without Rafael.
He turned onto his side and kissed Rafael again, his hand on Rafael's cheek as he pulled him in.
"Mmm," Rafael sighed into his mouth.
Sonny coaxed his lips open with his tongue. Rafael opened for him, eagerly so, and Sonny sucked a groan from him.
Sonny deepened the kiss and added some more heat, if it was possible. He slid on top of Rafael, straddling his hips and relishing the feeling of Rafael's big hands on his thighs.
"Mm, wait--" Rafael tried, as his lips smacked from Sonny's.
Sonny attached his lips to Rafael's neck, sucking hard low on his skin so Rafael won't have to worry about covering a hickey. Rafael gripped Sonny's hair and didn't try to pry him off even though he said, 'wait'.
"The wedding night, babe, remember?"
"Screw the wedding night," Sonny replied. "I need you."
Rafael moaned again. Sonny ground his hips down.
Sonny pushed their boxers down and lined them up so every time he rotated his hips down, he rubbed hard against Rafael's erection. It felt amazing, he finally felt relief and the closeness with Rafael that he'd been craving.
"Oh god, Sonny..." Rafael sighed, and Sonny humped him harder.
"I want you to fuck me so bad," Sonny whispered. "But I can't wait. God, I need to come, baby."
"Me too," Rafael said, squeezing Sonny's hips and ass.
Sonny's hands found Rafael's hair, which he held onto while he rode Rafael and moved his head every way to get his lips or neck. He sucked at Rafael's earlobe because it was there while Rafael turned his head to catch his breath.
Finally, Sonny came, and Rafael fell apart right after. Sonny held him close, squeezed him, while Rafael gained his breath back and calmed down.
Sonny fell off of him and flopped onto his back. He looked over at Rafael, blankets bunched at his calves, boxers shoved down to his thighs, pearly white signs of their pleasure cooling on his stomach and chest. His fiancé looked fucking amazing, in short, and Sonny wanted him again already. He had a month of a lack in sex to make up.
He leaned over and licked Rafael's hip.
"Oh god, honey, no," Rafael begged. "I can't again. You'll kill me."
"I'm no use to you dead," Rafael added.
"Okay, old man. But we do need another shower. I'm not going to be held responsible for what happens in there."
Rafael heaved himself out of the bed. "Keep your hands to yourself, Detective."
He dropped his boxers on the way to the bathroom, under Sonny's gaze.
Sonny bit his lip. "Whatever you say, Counselor." He climbed out of bed and followed Rafael into the bathroom.
Needless to say, Sonny was in a much better mood the following day, and heard a thousand jokes about 'finally getting laid'. He just grinned and blushed, but didn't disagree.
Chapter 55: Sonny was at SVU First AU
Sonny has been a detective at Manhattan SVU for nearly three years, and in that time had become experienced, credible, and a great detective. He had made a name for himself independent of the people giving him favors because of the name he shares with his retired-cop father. He was great on his own.
Dating Brooklyn's resident bad ass A.D.A. was wonderful, especially since nobody in his precinct knew they were dating. They knew Sonny had a boyfriend, but they didn't know it was "that Barba guy from Brooklyn" who had a reputation and a win column a mile high.
He and Rafael made a joint decision that it was time for them to cohabitate officially, so Rafael kept his ears open for any sign of an opening in Manhattan.
Low and behold, the Manhattan Special Victims A.D.A. position became available, and of course Rafael jumped at it.
Sonny wasn't worried. He wasn't worried about their working relationship, possibly testifying for his beloved, or work getting in the way of their relationship. They were healthy, strong, and more in love than Sonny had ever been in his entire life.
Rafael was accepted to make the move.
Then the speculations started from Sonny's coworkers after the announcement from the Lieutenant that Barba would be joining them.
"Wonderful," Rollins said sarcastically. "Do they want us whipped into shape or what?"
Sonny wanted to tell Rollins he's not a drill sergeant.
"He's not coming to do our jobs," Benson said. "He's a tough guy. He'll get the results we want."
Sonny privately agreed with that. There was no better lawyer to defend victims of horrendous crimes than Rafael.
"I heard that dude's ego's through the roof," Fin added. "Is he easy to work with is the question."
Sonny wanted to say he's very agreeable when given the right persuasion. For example, Rafael's ego gets nowhere in the way when Sonny's lips are attached to his earlobe.
Benson shrugged. "He had glowing recommendations, no complaints from past detectives who worked with him."
"Carisi," Rollins said, snapping Sonny's daydream of nibbling on that suckable earlobe.
"Have you heard anything else about this Barba guy, what with your law classes and all?"
"Yeah," Fin agreed with the question. "What've you heard, Carisi? Any more stories relating to that belt incident?"
Sonny bit back a smile. What should he say?
I heard he makes amazing Cuban dishes that his Abuela taught him?
I heard he's actually a big Mama's-Boy but would never, ever admit it?
I heard he likes to be the little spoon?
I heard he doesn't really like shopping at discount stores because it reminds him of growing up poor and that was a painful time in his life?
I heard he loves musicals?
I heard he worked in a coffee shop during college and got fired for giving kids free pastries?
I heard his favorite color is the color of my eyes?
I heard he sleeps with a hand sprawled across my stomach?
I heard he likes to spend his free, relaxation time reading the Spanish translations of classic books?
I heard he doesn't mind going to church because of how much I love going?
I heard he gets sad every time we're babysitting my niece and my sister picks her up?
I heard he told me he loves me four months into our relationship because he's such a romantic sap?
Sonny went with, "I haven't heard anything else."
Everyone accepted that.
"Ask around," Rollins said, "Ask your lawyer friends."
Sonny smiled. "Sure. I'll get on that."
Rafael arrived at SVU two weeks later; two fear filled weeks while the team worried about who they were to welcome.
Sonny thought it was hilarious. Imagine. People nervous to meet his baby.
Rafael shook hands with each member of the team while Sonny looked on.
Rafael smirked because everyone did look nervous. He asked, "What do you guys want to know?"
Benson paused. "I'm sorry?"
"Oh, I've heard a million speculations about my reputation. What did you guys come up with?"
Everyone looked awkward.
Rafael looked at Sonny. He lifted an eyebrow.
Sonny shrugged. "What? I didn't say anything."
"What--nothing? You said nothing?"
"What was I supposed to say?"
Benson waved her hands. "Wait, what? What didn't he say? Do you two know each other?"
Rafael moved to the conference table and dropped his briefcase on it. "Detective Carisi and I have been dating for years."
Three sets of eyes found Carisi.
"What?" he asked.
"What do you mean, 'what'?" Rollins cried.
"Yeah, Carisi," Fin said, "When we ask if you knew anything about him, that's a pretty big--"
"Hey, you asked if I knew of anything related to the belt incident. You didn't ask about my personal life."
The team still stared at him as Rafael unloaded files from his briefcase. His back was to Sonny, but Sonny saw his shoulders shake with chuckles.
Benson got their attention finally. "Alright, let's get to work, people."
She moved to the table, followed closely by Fin, but Rollins and Sonny were hung back a few steps.
Rollins elbowed him. "So he's your guy?"
Carisi smiled. "He's my guy," he said proudly.
Rafael caught his eye as they approached and smiled at him.
"Hey," Rafael said, "Someone buy me a drink when this case is over and I'll tell you all the embarrassing Carisi stories you never knew you wanted."
"Alright, he's gonna be fine here," Fin said.
Sonny rolled his eyes, then took a seat at the table next to his new coworker.
Chapter 56: Coach Daddy AU
Sonny coaches Sebastian's Little League team, by the way.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Rafael watches Sonny get dressed with a serious look on his face. He's just putting on a t-shirt--bright orange with 'Tigers' printed across it--not battle armor, as Sonny is acting like it is.
Rafael is dressed, has been for a while, and Sebastian is dressed and waiting on the couch. But Sonny is making everyone late.
"Honey," Rafael says, his voice low and calm. "Relax."
Sonny sucks in a deep breath.
"It'll be fine."
Sonny lets the breath out.
"The important thing is to remember to have fun."
"And remember that they're kids."
Sonny frowns. "I know, I know I'm pushing him too hard, and he's gonna hate me for it, but goddamn it, I want to win so bad."
Rafael smiles and approaches Sonny. Sonny is so passionate about coaching Sebastian's Little League team and takes it far too seriously. Rafael should've known Sonny would be one of 'those dads', the one who acts like every game is going to earn them a World Series title. The one who feels more down about a loss than the kid.
Sebastian is ten now, which means if he works hard enough, next year he can earn a spot on the All-Star team, and Sonny will coach that team, and they'll all work hard to play in the state tournament to find out who the best league in the state is, then they'll move on to regionals to see who the best team in the Mid-Atlantic region of the United States, then they'll move on to the Little League World Series to find out--
It goes on and on, and Sonny really wants to go to Williamsport to play in the Little League World Series. Rafael thinks Sonny watches too much ESPN.
Sebastian is a good player though, and tough, and he wants to play, which is good. Rafael knows they'd never push Sebastian to do anything he doesn't want to do, and Sonny is thankful every day that Sebastian wants to play baseball just like he did.
Rafael hugs Sonny, feeling the softness of his uniform spread across his back.
"Just have fun," he reminds Sonny.
They return to the living room where Sebastian is waiting. He's wearing his orange uniform, white pants, an orange hat, and Rafael just dies at the sight of him. Rafael just thinks he looks so cute in his uniform with tufts of light brown hair sticking out from under the hat. Sonny bought him eye-black, which is a sticky almost lipstick substance that goes under player's eyes to reflect the sun. Sebastian spread it across his cheeks on his own, so it's messy and uneven but so, so cute.
Rafael never thought he'd be a sports parent, one who wears the team's colors and provides a dozen healthy snacks for sweaty kids post game. But he is and he does, and today is their family's turn to provide the snack because it's the last game of the season. Rafael wants to give the kids grapes or oranges, but Sebastian begged and begged, so they're buying the team celebratory snow-cones after the game.
Sebastian is bright eyed and eager. He hops off the couch as soon as his dads exit their bedroom.
"Are you ready?" he excitedly asks. "Dad, if we win, do we get a trophy? Where will it go? Will it come here 'cause you're the coach? Will everyone get a trophy? Will I get a trophy?"
Rafael laughs, but Sonny's smile looks pained. Rafael knows he is so nervous because today is the championship game. If they win, they'll be in first place for the season.
"I don't know, pal," Sonny tells him.
"Did you eat your breakfast?" Rafael asks.
Sebastian nods. "Uh huh."
"Clean up your plate?"
"Brush your teeth?"
Rafael was nervous when they had to buy Sebastian a cup to wear during the games, asking, "My god what kind of sport is Little League if has to wear one of these?!" But Sonny reassured him that it's just the rule, that Sebastian will stay safe.
"Uh huh," Sebastian confidently says.
"Glove? Bat? Cleats?"
"Check, check, check."
"Okay," Rafael's says, still not believing that he's asking his son if he has his cleats. Until Sonny came along, he probably wouldn't have been able to say what 'cleats' are.
Rafael looks at Sonny. He looks ready to throw up.
"Calm down," Rafael says.
"Are you nervous, Daddy?" Sebastian asks.
"A little bit," Sonny truthfully says.
"Don't be nervous. I'm not even nervous and I gotta bat against Braxton, and he's throws the hardest pitches on his team. Remember that time he hit me? But I'm not nervous. I'm gonna hit it today."
A smile blooms across Sonny's face. "You are, huh?"
"Heck ya, all the way to the outfield."
Sonny grips Sebastian under his arms and lifts his up. "That's what I like to hear," Sonny says.
"Even if I don't hit it, are you still gonna be proud of me?"
That's what Rafael had been afraid of with Sonny taking it too seriously. He doesn't want Sebastian to think Sonny isn't proud of him or upset if Sebastian doesn't hit the ball or make a catch.
Sonny kisses Sebastian's cheek. "Of course, I'm always, always proud of you. All the time, no matter what. Don't ever forget it."
"Okay," Sebastian says, wrapping his arms around Sonny's neck for a hug.
"I love you, buddy."
"Love you too, Daddy."
Rafael rubs Sebastian's back. "Not that I don't love this, but we need to leave or we'll be late."
"Lets go!" Sebastian cries, wiggling out of Sonny's grasp and grabbing his bag.
The game is so fun. Rafael joins the group of parents he's gotten to be friends with over the course of the season as Sonny and Sebastian leave him to join the team. The parents cheer and have as much fun in the stands as the kids do on the field.
Sebastian does amazing playing, which is great. Rafael would be fine if Sebastian was the worst ball player ever, and considering how unathletic his father is, Rafael often wonders how that isn't the case, but since Sebastian is great he is equally as happy.
Sonny lightens up during the game. Rafael sees him laughing and joking with the kids, and he knows Sonny is reminded that it's just a game for little kids.
In the end, their team wins, so they finish in first place. Every boy on the team gets a medal, and Sebastian wears his proudly around his neck.
After the game, Sebastian runs out of the dugout before Sonny and right into Rafael's arms.
"Look at this!" he cries, holding up his medal.
"That's amazing! I'm so proud of you," Rafael kisses his little, sweaty head.
Sonny approaches holding their equipment bag. Sebastian says he's going to the snack bar with his friends to get their snow-cones.
Rafael smiles at Sonny as he drops the big bag.
"Did you have fun?" Rafael asks.
"I really did. Doesn't hurt that we won, though."
Rafael laughs. "That's true. Can I give the coach a congratulatory kiss?"
Sonny just grins. Rafael steps up to give him a quick peck on the lips.
Before they can kiss again, Sebastian runs back to them.
"Coach Daddy, we picked out our snow-cones!"
Sonny and Rafael laugh, then they follow Sebastian to the snack bar to buy a dozen snow-cones.
Follow my tumblr! Same username as this, jamesgatz1925. I have an aesthetic post of Sebastian and young Sonny and Rafael from Grow.
Chapter 57: Genderbent AU
Rafael is a woman in this one and possibly the woman of my dreams. Very hot, sexy. Sonny's too.
This is pretty explicit without sex even being involved. Dirty talk. Lots of it.
Let me know what you think.
Sonny enters the office and the first thing he sees is half a mile of toned, tanned leg. Half a mile--because she's not that tall--and because her pencil skirt is hiked halfway up her thigh, because Sonny knows she gets uncomfortable being so confined by those skirts all day. She's balanced on her tiptoes, heels are kicked off to the side, and she's leaning over her desk reading from a legal pad.
"Detective," Rafa says, her voice relaxed and low, and the tone travels straight to Sonny's cock, as if the image of his girlfriend's ass perked up and waiting for him wasn't already getting him there.
Sonny clears his throat. This isn't about his cock, no matter how much he wishes he could slide up behind her and make her beg for it; this is about work.
"What's up?" he asks. "You called Benson and needed me to--"
"I said I needed someone, there was no mention of you."
Sonny shrugs, playing coy, but a grin tugs at his lips. "Lieu probably knew you missed me."
Rafa snorts. "Right. Next you'll tell me she thought you could be useful."
Sonny ticks. "Why'd'ya gotta bust my chops? Here I am, rushin' over here because I thought you needed somethin', and I don't even get a hello? Not a, 'Hi honey, how's your day going?'"
"You didn't ask me how my day is going," she say, pushing up into a standing position and finally looking at him. A perfectly sculpted eyebrow is lifted, begging for a challenge, and her perfect lips are smirking.
Sonny makes the excuse, "I was distracted."
Sonny bites his lip and glances down at her ass. Her skirt is still bunched up, revealing her skin. Sonny wants to get on his knees and lick up her smooth, thick thigh.
Rafa stands up straight and turns so her back is to her desk. She jerks her head and mutters, "Come here."
Sonny goes, no questions asked, stopping right in front of her, but not touching her like his hands are itching to do.
Rafa presses her entire front against him and wraps her arms around his neck. Sonny almost chokes when all 5'7" of her is tight against him, and he can feel her breath against his lips.
"I, uh, thought you needed something," Sonny says.
"I did, but I'm suddenly a thousand times more entertained." Rafa brushes her lips against Sonny's. "Aren't you?"
He huffs out an aroused breath. "Why do you have to give me boners in the middle of the day, huh? When you're not gonna do anything about it?"
"What do you want to do about it, Detective? Fuck me right here on my desk? Jerk off in the men's room?"
Sonny rubs his hands up and down her back, feeling the softness of her blouse but wishing it wasn't there. He also wishes her long, brown hair wasn't confined to a bun on top of her head, because running his fingers through it and tugging while she's sucking him off would be ideal right about now.
He wants to remove her clothes, sit her on the desk, spread her legs, get on his knees, put his tongue in her, taste her moisture and keep it on his lips all day.
He wants to wrap her legs around his waist while he pounds into her, as her hands grip the desk above her and her breasts bounce for his enjoyment.
Sonny settles for kissing her gently, because it's the middle of the day and he actually doesn't have time to have sex with his ridiculously hot girlfriend right now.
"I can wait until later," Sonny tells her. "When I can get you into our soft bed and you can stop teasing me."
Rafa smirks. She shifts her hands to hold his face and kisses him again.
Sonny loves her hands on his face. He loves her hands anywhere on him, holding his arm when they're on a date, rubbing his back when they're watching television to unwind after work, playing with his hair as it dries after a shower. But he really loves when she holds his face as she kisses him.
"You're teasing me too, Detective," she says, when she pauses to breathe. "Those lips, that tongue..." Rafa sucks at his lower lip and playfully lets it go with a pop.
"Tonight," Sonny mumbles, breathless.
"Mmm," she purrs, kissing Sonny again, this time with more love and care than sensual heat. Then, she lets him go and turns in his arms to face the desk again.
Rafa bends over to grab a file sitting on the desk, which she could have easily and quickly grabbed, but she bends over and pushes her ass against Sonny's crotch. Sonny huffs out a low, quiet moan and grips her hips.
"Problem, Detective? Are you paying attention? I'm giving you instructions on what needs to be done with this file."
"Yeah yeah," he lies, "I'm listening." He's not listening. His eyes are glued to the skirt covered ass pressed against him, imaging pushing the skirt up all the way, unzipping, and sliding into her in one easy push. She's got to be wet and ready for him, if his own arousal is anything to go by.
"And the--" she sighs. "Sonny, are you listening?"
"Yeah, baby," he says, still not listening, thumbs pressing hard into her ass, making the fabric of her skirt dip. Just a little further, he could pull it up and--
Rafa stands, still pressed against him. Sonny wraps his arms around her, rubbing now her stomach and sides. Her blouse is almost untucked, he could pull it out of her skirt and slide his hands up her hot skin. He could feel her soft belly, her ample breasts.
"Sonny, you have to listen to me. I'm in a hurry, I've got a meeting in ten minutes. I don't want to waste all of my prep time retelling you the instructions for this file."
"We could do something else for ten minutes," Sonny replies.
She laughs, low and deep, with all the knowledge of what she's doing to him. She lifts an arm and digs a hand into his hair, tugging so his head dips so she can capture his lips. She licks into his mouth, sucks at his lips, bites, driving Sonny crazy as he tries not to grind against her. Her free hand grips his hand on her hip.
Sonny loves those little touches, those moments of intense pleasure when she grips his hand or stains his back with her fingertips.
"Baby," she whispers against his lips. "If you're a good boy for the rest of the day, don't touch your cock even once, I'll ride you until you scream when I get home tonight."
Sonny almost stops breathing. The offer is too good to refuse, but his cock pulses hard in his pants. He's so hard, it's painful, and he squeezes her hand.
"I love you, baby, my sweet baby boy Sonny. Be a good boy for me."
"Are you going to be a good boy?"
Sonny nods again.
"Say yes, baby, let me hear you."
"Yes. Yes, I'll be a good boy."
Rafa lifts the file from her desk and turns in his arms so she's facing him once again. "Take this to Liv. Tell her thank you."
Rafa chuckles. "Go back to the precinct and think about how wet I am for you, okay? I love you, honey."
Sonny can only nod.
"I said I love you, Sonny."
"I love you too," he mumbles, breathless, unable to form many thoughts because of the blood gone south from his head.
She kisses him again. He hopes she's wishing as much as he is that she'd shove him onto the couch and climb onto his lap. Sonny would have her anywhere right now, as long as there was skin and wet heat and her voice going hoarse with screaming like she does when he's fucking her.
Rafa pulls away from him and steps away fully. She pushes her blouse into her skirt, straightens the fabric, and steps into her shoes. Sonny watches, disappointed.
"I've got to go," she says. "Recover and head back to the precinct."
Rafa grabs her bag, packs it with documents and files, then slings it over a shoulder and goes to the door. She smiles at Sonny, seemingly sweet but Sonny knows she's amused that she's done this to him and is leaving him to practically beg for it for another few hours before she gets home.
"Love you," she says again.
"Yeah. Love you, too," is all he can say before she leaves the room.
Sonny takes a dozen deep breaths and tries not to think about his girlfriend's ridiculous beauty. Once he can walk again, he opens the file she gave him and begins to read about a crime to calm down. It works, and soon he's ready to head back to the precinct with the promise of "later" on his mind.
When Sonny began teaching first grade, he anticipated sculpting young minds, making kids happy, and bringing them a joy in learning that he hoped would last them their entire lives.
He did not anticipate any of his small students falling in love with him.
Because six year olds talk, they gossip and tease, and at least daily Sonny hears, "Mr. Carisi, Rafael is in loooooove with you!" or, "Mr. Carisi, Rafael says you're pretty!"
Sonny always rolled his eyes when he heard this, daily, because Rafael is six and it's cute that he has a little crush, but it doesn't have to be a part of their curriculum.
Rafael made himself known enough. For parent-teacher conferences, Rafael excitedly dragged his mother into Sonny's classroom saying, "This is him, Mami!"
For Thanksgiving, Rafael gave Sonny the paper feather necklace he made. On each feather, the kids wrote one thing they were thankful for, and right in the middle feather, Rafael had written, "Mr. Carisi".
For Christmas, Rafael brought Sonny a present of a coffee mug with the Mets logo on it because Sonny talked about how much he loved the Mets very often.
For Valentine's Day, Rafael brought Sonny a heart shaped box of chocolate.
It wasn't that Rafael was the only child to give Sonny gifts, but Rafael was the only child to act bashful and shy watching Sonny appreciate the gift.
Sonny thought it was adorable, and he was glad no students made fun of Rafael. They teased him, sure, but never to the point of hurting Rafael.
On the last day of school , Rafael cried in the classroom before the other students arrived. Sonny, ever concerned for his students, kneeled in front of Rafael and asked what was wrong.
"I'm just gonna miss you," Rafael hiccuped.
"Aww, I know buddy, I'll miss all of you guys, too. But you gotta move on to second grade!"
Rafael cried harder. "I don't want to!"
Sonny frowned and took Rafael in a hug. "It'll be okay, pal. And next year, you can come visit me whenever you want."
Rafael scooted back to examine Sonny's face. "Really?"
"Yeah, for sure. Any time."
Rafael nodded and wiped a hand under his eyes. Sonny reached for a Kleenex.
"You're the best teacher ever, Mr. Carisi."
Sonny smiled and patted Rafael's head. "You're the best first grader named Rafi ever."
Rafael smiled proudly. Sonny smiled back at the little guy, happy to make the boy smile.
This literally happens to me. I teach kindergarten and the kids will say another kid thinks I'm pretty. It's ridiculous. But adorable.
Chapter 59: Sebastian's Hair AU
Sebastian is getting obviously older. He's losing his baby fat and growing more and more each day, he's eating more, and sleeping more. He's almost twelve, and Sonny has to pack his lunch with two fruits or vegetables now because the boy is eating so much.
Something else that is changing about the young man is his blonde hair turning darker and darker. It has been shading darker for years, from his bright blonde mane to dirty blonde. But this morning, he walks out of his bedroom and his dads notice a bronze brown color sprouting from Sebastian's head almost overnight.
Rafael likes that his hair is getting darker; Sebastian's biological mother has bright blonde hair, and that Sebastian's hair is naturally migrating towards his own color is good. Every time he notices Sebastian's hair turning a different shade, pride blooms in his chest; this boy has been his and his alone for most of his life. The more he looks like Rafael, the better.
"Morning," Sebastian mumbles, wandering to the bathroom still half asleep.
"Good morning," Rafael replies.
Sonny says nothing, just stares after his pre-teen.
"Sonny?" Rafael asks.
"Who is that kid?"
Rafael chuckles. "He's grown some more."
"His hair," Sonny says. "It's getting so dark. When did that happen? What happened to our little blonde baby?"
Rafael smiles. "He's our big, brunette boy now."
Sonny shakes his head in disbelief. "You know," he tells Rafael, "My hair did that. I used to be blonde, blonde, blonde, more blonde than Bella. Now it's darker. Poor kid's gonna be gray, though. My dad went gray fast, mine's comin'."
Rafael's smile grows. He would never remind Sonny that Sebastian doesn't get his genetics from him, but hearing Sonny compare Sebastian to himself makes Rafael's heart beat a little faster. It's so sweet and wonderful that Rafael has taken Sebastian as his own so much. It's so beautiful to him that Sonny seems to disregard biology sometimes, or forget that he didn't create Sebastian with Rafael.
"Yeah," Rafael just agrees. He leans over and kisses Sonny's cheek. Sonny returns the kiss with a smile. "I love you, you know that?"
"In fact," Sonny says, kissing Rafael back. "I do."
Rafael is about to kiss Sonny again, over their coffee and morning paper, waiting for Sebastian to choose his breakfast, but Sebastian exits the bathroom and groans.
"Could you stop it? I have to eat there."
"Oh," Sonny says, "In that case..." He grabs Rafael's t-shirt and pulls him closer.
"Ugh!" Sebastian cries, hiding his eyes as he marches to the refrigerator.
Rafael just laughs at the whole thing. Yes, their little boy is growing up, and now brunette and too embarrassed to watch his dads give each other affection.
Chapter 60: Royal AU
This is so silly! I've had this idea for a long time and abandoned it, but then it all came to me yesterday so I jotted it down. Hope you like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Once upon a time, there was a large kingdom.
The rulers of the kingdom were a beautiful and kind couple, the King and Queen, who cared for every one of their citizens equally, no matter class or creed. They were truly wonderful people, and the citizens were joyous when the King and Queen announced the births of their twins.
Bella, for her beauty, and Sonny, for his smile, were born loved and cared for by every person who ever saw them.
They grew to be the nicest, most polite little children. Whether a rich duchess or a haggard beggar, the children would greet everyone with a sweet kiss on the cheek.
They were perfect, the twins, and they loved nobody more than they loved each other. They always played together, they learned together, they were together constantly and wanted it no other way.
Then, they turned sixteen. The Queen informed the twins that in two years, they would need to be married so they could move on to rule the land.
That scared the children, surely, because they were only sixteen, barely at that, and this huge responsibility was suddenly weighing on them.
Sonny began looking, as did Bella, but Sonny needn't not look far when one afternoon, about a month after his birthday, Sonny was taking a walk in the orchard when he saw one of the stable boys herding the horses in for the evening. The boy, Rafael, who Sonny has known his entire life because the stable boy's family worked for his for years, was shirtless and sweaty and dirty and Sonny itched to touch his bronze skin, and suddenly Sonny found himself blushing at the thoughts he had about Rafael. Sonny had never felt this before, this sudden rush of...arousal. Sonny ran back to the castle and locked himself in his bedroom for the rest of the afternoon.
The thoughts of Rafael did not disappear. He thought about Rafael doing his work outside, skin gleaming and shining with hot sweat, his muscles straining from exertion. Sonny thought about Rafael all the time, and even spent a lot of his time in the orchard or the stables, as he had never done before.
The best part was Rafael talked to him. Everyone talked to him, he was a well liked royal, but Rafael talked to him like the palace and the kingdom didn't exist; he talked to Sonny like he was a regular teen. A few years older than Sonny, he was smarter and more wise, and he talked to Sonny about books and his hopes and dreams. He talked to Sonny about his studies and the animals and everything he knew.
Rafael was smart, and he talked to Sonny the way he talked to their horses, sweet and kind with care, like he was the only creature Rafael saw. It was beautiful, he was so beautiful.
"Soleado," Rafael called him, Spanish for sunny. It made Sonny blush and smile.
Sonny fell in love quickly. Sonny worshiped the ground Rafael walked on, and Rafael seemed to do the same for him. They spent every day together. While Rafael worked, Sonny followed absentmindedly while reading from his school books. When Rafael was finished with work, they took walks and rode the horses for fun.
Sonny loved watching Rafael. He was caught staring numerous times during the day, but Sonny couldn't help it. Rafael was intoxicating. Not only was he too beautiful to look away, with gleaming green eyes and shining tan skin, but he was so passionate about his work. When he worked with the animals, he was so kind and caring, talking to the animals as they were: living beings. When he worked in the fields, picking food for the village, Rafael was so careful not to ruin any. His hands were strong but soft, and Sonny loved watching him work.
Sonny was ready to ask Rafael to be the future of the kingdom with him, to marry him, to move into the palace, to stop working in the field, but one day he wandered down to the orchard for his daily walk with Rafael, and he spotted something he thought he'd never see.
Bella, his twin sister, his most trusted friend, had beat him down to Rafael and was watching him work as intently as Sonny did. They were talking, and although Sonny couldn't hear them, Sonny could see Bella laughing and Rafael smiling.
Sonny ran back to the palace before either other person could see him. He was hurt, surprisingly so, and jealous, a feeling he had never possessed before.
He was mad at Bella. He loved Rafael.
At dinner, Sonny pouted as he poked at his plate. He was in such a foul mood that everyone tried to get him to talk about what was bothering him, and finally he said to ask Bella.
Their parents were confused.
"Why don't you ask Bella where she was all day?" Sonny said.
Bella caught on quickly why Sonny was so upset. She grinned menacingly. Sonny couldn't believe the look on Bella's face. He could not believe that his best friend betrayed him in this way.
"I was in the field with Rafael," she said, as if teasing Sonny.
"With Rafael?" the Queen asked, looking between her twins, who glared at each other across the table.
"Yes," Bella said. "We talked all day. He is so smart, and so funny, and I really like him."
Sonny fumed. His nostrils flared.
"Sonny?" the King asked.
"May I please be excused?" Sonny asked.
His mother let him go, and Sonny stomped all the way to his bedroom.
The next day, Sonny woke with a plan. He was just going to get to the stables before Bella every day, and he'd just have to make Rafael fall even more in love with him.
Sonny rushed to dress, then went to the kitchen and grabbed a giant jug. He filled it with the coldest water he could get, then he went to the orchard where Rafael was picking apples.
When Sonny arrived, the sight before him was heartbreaking. Bella had beat him to Rafael with a similar jug of freshly squeezed orange juice.
The next morning, Sonny ran down to the field with a great book he was sure Rafael would love. Unfortunately, Bella beat him and had a book of her own, which wasn't that good in the first place.
Being twins, the two teens thought similarly of their gifts for the stable boy. When Sonny baked a strawberry cake from scratch, Bella made a plate of delicious blueberry scones. When Sonny learned a song on guitar to impress Rafael, Bella learned a song on piano. When Sonny sewed a nice shirt for Rafael, Bella made him a vest.
Bella tormented him. She talked at dinner about how Rafael called her, "Hermosa," which was 'beautiful' in Spanish, and how they never ran out of conversation.
"He is just simply wonderful," Bella told their parents.
"And how do you like him, Sonny?" the Queen asked Sonny one evening.
"Yes," the King agreed, "Is he fit for the kingdom?"
Sonny glared at Bella across the table. "Yes," he said, through clenched teeth.
Sonny was ready to give up. Bella was winning the unknown battle, and although he loved Rafael more than anything, it was clear Rafael had chosen Bella instead. Perhaps because Bella could give him children, perhaps because Rafael appreciated Bella's femininity, or perhaps just because Bella was better. Sonny did not know the reason, but he was heartbroken.
Sonny didn't leave the castle for days. He remained locked in his bedroom, staring out his window at the field below and longing to visit with Rafael. Bella was with him almost constantly, and Sonny's heart broke even further watching them laugh and enjoy the other's company.
Sonny couldn't take it anymore. He didn't want to see the man he loved and his sister any longer, so he locked himself in the library and read every day until his eyes hurt. He wished he could go out to ride the horses that he'd grown to admire, but he didn't want to risk seeing Bella and Rafael.
Weeks passed, and Sonny missed Rafael dearly. Bella talked about him any chance she could; she told Sonny all the jokes Rafael told, she told Sonny about all the facts he knew, she told Sonny about how sweet Rafael is to her. It killed Sonny.
One afternoon, Sonny was alone in the library as he usually was. He assumed Bella was outside with Rafael, but he soon heard that Bella wasn't on castle grounds, for "they" went to town. He assumed the "they" was Bella and Rafael, so Sonny snuck outside to the stables to finally get some time with the horses.
Sonny felt at peace for the first time in weeks. With no humans to bother him and only the wind to surround, he felt at home. Or maybe it was that the stable was the closest he had felt to Rafael, and Rafael had become his home.
Sonny was so focused on brushing one of the horses that he didn't hear anybody approaching in the stable.
Sonny jumped, dropping the brush as he spun towards the barn door.
It was Rafael. Sonny frowned, because he was trying to avoid Rafael.
"Soleado," Rafael said, his eyes soft and concerned. "Where have you been? I heard you were sick."
Sonny wanted to roll his eyes; Bella probably said he was sick as a lie to Rafael.
"I wasn't sick," Sonny said.
Rafael frowned. "Oh. Well...are you okay?"
"I just needed space."
"Have you been avoiding me?" Rafael joked.
Sonny shrugged. "You...my sister..."
Rafael looked confused. "What? Why?"
Sonny resumed brushing the horse. "It was just too painful."
"Too painful for what?" Rafael asked, really confused now.
"I loved you, but knowing you are with Bella--"
Rafael laughed. He actually laughed.
Sonny scowled. "Why are you laughing at me?"
"Cariño, Soleado," Rafael said, "There's nothing going on between Bella and I."
"But she likes you."
"I couldn't like Bella when I'm in love with you."
Sonny nearly dropped the brush again. "What?"
"I thought you were going to ask me to be with you, and then you disappeared."
Sonny looked at him. "You want to be with me?"
Rafael stepped toward him. "Of course I want to be with you. As I said, I love you."
"But Bella is with you every day and tells me that you have a great time together."
"Sure, we do," Rafael said, as he still walked towards Sonny. "She is my friend. But I don't love her."
In seconds, Rafael was standing right in front of Sonny. Sonny stared into his eyes, stared at his beautiful face that he had missed so much. He had dirt smeared on his nose that Sonny thought was so cute.
"I'm sorry, Soleado. I should have told you sooner."
"Why didn't you?" Sonny asked.
Rafael shrugged. "I was waiting for the right time, then you disappeared. I'm sorry for making you think there was anything going on between Bella and I."
Sonny knew his thoughts were not Rafael's fault, Bella was the one flaunting their friendship in front of his face. He was not upset, only upset that he had spent so much time avoiding Rafael. He missed Rafael so much, he longed to reach out to hug him, or kiss him, which Sonny had stopped himself from thinking about a lot in their weeks apart.
"I have something for you," Rafael said as he turned his back and rushed to his bag hanging from a post. "I made it for you, hoping you'd return..."
Rafael was back in a minute, and he handed Rafael a rolled piece of tattered paper.
"What is this?" Sonny asked, unrolling it.
Sonny was surprised to find song notes and lyrics scratched on the paper. He recognized the symbols and played the tune in his head as he read the lyrics about love and affection, centered around the sun, which he recognized as a metaphor for himself.
"I wrote it for you because I missed you so much. It's silly, but I wanted to express how I felt, and music was a way to--"
Sonny cut him off by wrapping an arm around his neck and kissing him. He couldn't help it anymore; not kissing Rafael for any longer would have possibly killed him.
The kiss was soft and slow, just as Sonny imagined. Rafael's lips tasted like salty sweat, which was to be expected, but his tongue was warm as honey and just as sweet. Sonny kissed him as if he was the air he breathed, and Rafael kissed as if holding Sonny to earth. It was wonderful.
When they parted, Rafael asked Sonny if he wanted to take a walk, and of course Sonny agreed. Throughout their walk, they talked nonstop about everything they'd missed over the past few weeks. Sonny talked about the books he'd read, and Rafael talked about the books he'd read at Bella's request.
By Sonny's seventeenth birthday, Rafael stopped working outdoors and moved into the castle with Sonny instead. He had his own bedroom, but he and Sonny were inseparable. They both insisted on working somehow, so they spent most of their time in the village helping people. They liked to keep the village safe and help the less fortunate.
The villagers loved them. On their wedding day, the day after Sonny's eighteenth birthday, there were crowds and crowds outside the church where the ceremony was held. Every person in town congratulated them and offered gifts. Sonny and Rafael accepted none, except the food, which they set up as a reception party for the townspeople.
Bella was always happy for them. She found a husband of her own, and she was never sad that Rafael wasn't with her.
"I always knew Rafael was for you," she said to Sonny. Sonny accepted that.
Eventually, Sonny and Rafael were wonderful rulers of the land alongside Bella and her own husband, and Sonny would have had it no other way.
Follow my tumblr! jamesgatz1925
On the now rare nights when Sonny and Rafael are both working--because at least one tries very hard to be home for Sebastian each night--Sebastian likes to spend time at a friend's house. He's thirteen now and much too old to be hanging out with Abuela or Grandma. There is one friend, Jack, who Sebastian spends the nights with most of the time.
Jack lives three buildings down from the Barba-Carisi house and Sonny and Rafael have gotten to know Jack very well. He's a very nice kid with a single mother named Erica who cares for Sebastian when he is with her. They trust her with Sebastian, which is the most important thing, and they know he's safe with her.
Every once in a while, Sebastian mentions Erica having a new boyfriend. Sebastian says the boyfriends aren't around much when he spends the night with them, which Sonny and Rafael appreciate from Erica. They don't like the idea of strangers being around Sebastian, but Erica is trustworthy and never puts Sebastian in danger.
Sebastian does mention one man who he and Jack do not like.
"I can't explain it Dad," Sebastian tells Sonny one morning after staying with Jack. "We just don't like this guy very much."
Sebastian says Sonny doesn't need to call Erica to keep the man away from Sebastian, that Sebastian will let him know if there's ever a problem with the man.
A few months go by and the afternoons Sebastian spends at Jack's house are spent with the man, too. Sonny and Rafael don't like it very much, but Sebastian hasn't said the man has done anything wrong, so they let it slide. Sebastian hasn't had to spend the night anyway.
One night comes when he does have to spend the night. Rafael is busy working late in his office and Sonny is working on a case at the precinct when a call comes in for a domestic violence dispute.
"I'll take it," Sonny mutters, getting up from his seat and grabbing his coat.
Benson tells him the address. Sonny instantly recognizes it. His stomach drops.
"What?" he asks, not believing it.
Benson repeats the address. "Vic's name is Erica Dominguez--"
"Fuck!" Sonny yells, quickly grabbing his phone and yanking his coat on. He wastes no time rushing to the elevator.
"Carisi?" Benson calls after him.
Rollins gets up to follow him. "Carisi, what's going on?"
"That's Seb's friend's mom. Seb's there now!"
"Oh, shit," is all Rollins says before they get on the elevator.
Rollins speeds to the building, lights on and siren blaring. Sonny is appreciative; he spends the short ride calling Rafael and telling him they just got a call for Erica, that he hasn't gotten details yet but he's on his way there.
When they arrive, there is an ambulance and a few cop cars on the street. Sonny jumps out of the car before Rollins even has it in park. He flashes his badge at an officer waving him down.
"Detective, thanks for getting here so fast," the random cop says, "Vic says--"
"Tell my partner," Sonny mumbles as he looks passed the officer in search of Sebastian.
"Daddy!" he hears being screamed from an ambulance.
Sebastian sitting in an ambulance makes Sonny's stomach turn. If Sebastian is hurt he might actually kill someone--
Sonny runs to the ambulance and is so relieved to see Sebastian and Jack just sitting at the edge of one. An EMT is trying to examine them, but Sonny notices no signs of assault on his son.
As soon as he gets to Sebastian, Sebastian jumps at him. Even though he's too tall for Sonny to hold, Sonny lifts the boy into his arms. Sebastian's arms wrap tight around Sonny's neck and Sonny soothes him by rubbing Sebastian's back.
Sonny takes a second to close his eyes and thank God that Sebastian is physically unharmed, then he opens his eyes and realizes nobody is here to comfort Jack. Sonny takes one arm off Sebastian and holds it out for Jack to slide into, and he holds Jack just as close as he's holding Sebastian.
"You're okay," Sonny tells the boys, "You're safe now, I'm here."
Sonny holds the scared boys for long minutes before Rollins finds them. She pats Sebastian's back.
"You boys okay?"
Sebastian nods against Sonny's shoulder.
"Hey, Rollins, this is Jack. Jack, this is Detective Rollins. She and I are gonna take care of you, alright?"
"Can I ask them a few questions?" Rollins asks.
Sonny carefully lets Sebastian down, but instead of sitting the boys on the back of the scary ambulance, Sonny leads them to the car he and Rollins brought, then lets them sit comfortably on the trunk.
"So, can you guys tell me what happened?" Rollins asks as nicely as she can.
The boys stare at their feet, clearly scared to say anything.
Sonny reaches over and takes Sebastian's hand. "You can tell us, buddy."
The boys tell them the events of the evening: the boyfriend showed up, had a few drinks, got mad at Erica for god knows what (they were playing in Jack's room and couldn't hear the beginning of the argument), they started yelling, Jack and Sebastian turned the sound on Jack's music speaker higher, then Erica started screaming so they carefully exited the room. That's when they saw the boyfriend hitting Erica repeatedly in the face, then kicking her when she fell down. Jack, of course, started freaking out, so Sebastian called the police.
"That was so brave of you, pal," Sonny tells him, "I'm so proud of you."
Jack bursts into tears suddenly. He holds his hands over his face and cries. "I'm s-sorry," he stutters out, "I'm so sorry!"
"Hey, what for?" Sonny asks, wrapping an arm around Jack.
"This is all my fault!"
"No way," Sonny says almost sternly. "No, nothing is your fault, none of this. Absolutely none. I'm so glad you two are okay."
Sonny hugs Jack and reaches around him to pull Sebastian into their hug, too. Sonny holds them close again as they both cry, both still very scared.
Rafael finally arrives. He runs to them, still sitting on the back of the car, and yanks Sebastian into his arms the same way Sonny had. He looks so upset and scared too, looking at Sonny for answers. Sonny mouths, "They're alright," and Rafael takes a visible, relieved breath.
They pile into the car Rafael brought and take Jack to the hospital. With both men obviously off the case, they act as concerned family friends instead of cop and lawyer. Still, when they arrive and Erica is awake, they tell her everything that could happen with the case, from having to go to court to what will happen if the man pleads guilty.
"He has two witnesses," Rafael tells her, "But they're children, so his lawyer could advise him to plead not guilty."
The thought of putting Sebastian on the stand scares the crap out of Sonny. Instead of saying anything about his concern now, he just holds Sebastian close and kisses his head.
After a while, they leave Erica to rest, and they take Jack home with them. Rafael gets Jack a set of Sebastian's pajamas, and the boys take showers before bed.
With both boys obviously too scared to sleep alone, Sonny takes an air mattress out of the junk closet and inflates it while Rafael feeds the boys a midnight snack. He sets the bed up on their floor, right next to Sonny's side of the bed, and piles it with the fluffiest blankets in their house.
When the boys are finished eating, they're surprised by the makeshift bed on the floor.
"We can sleep in here?" Sebastian asks, sounding somewhat happy for the first time all night.
"Of course," Sebastian says. "Dad and I want you guys close to us."
He notices Rafael give him an appreciative smile.
"Alright, teeth brushed and bed," Rafael announces.
The boys comply. Sebastian returns to their bedroom with two stuffed bears under his arm. He hands one over to Jack.
"Here. I secretly still sleep with these when I'm upset. You can have one for tonight."
It warms Sonny's heart. He knows Sebastian is very private about sleeping with his bears because he thinks he's too old for the security of the toys, so it's amazing to Sonny to see his son opening up about it.
Jack takes the bear and snuggles into the bed with it. Sonny and Rafael take their time kissing Sebastian over and over before letting him down onto the blow-up bed with Jack and shutting the light off to go to sleep themselves.
Sonny falls asleep quickly because his day was long before all of this, and he's asleep for what seems like hours before he hears, "Dad?" right next to his face.
He jumps up with a gasp. "What? What is it? What's wrong?"
"Nothing," Sebastian answers. "We just can't sleep. Can we watch a movie?"
"Yeah," Sonny instantly says, wanting to make the boys as comfortable as possible. He rubs sleep out of his eyes and turns on his bed side's lamp. Checking his phone, he finds that he was asleep for only half an hour. Then, he opens the bedside drawer and takes out the television remote there, handing it over to Sebastian.
Sebastian opens Netflix and picks a cartoon he loves. Sonny lays back and tries to stay awake to keep an eye on the boys, but his eyes drift shut before the end of the first song in the movie.
When Sonny wakes up later to the sound of his phone beeping, the Netflix screen is still up, but the boys are asleep. He picks up his phone to end the beeping and finds a text from Rollins informing him the man was arrested and they were taking him in to the station. Sonny replies a quick thanks, then closes his eyes again and drifts back to sleep, thankful beyond words that his son and his friend are safe under their roof.
In case you didn't notice, I started a separate Sebastian AU series! Just to be easier for readers to find just Sebastian stories.
Chapter 62: Stripper AU
I had this idea. Not sure it went where I wanted it to go. Hope it's okay anyway.
Rafael doesn't know why or how he gets dragged into situations like this.
Maybe he should have known, maybe he should have seen it coming.
A bachelorette party? Come on. It just screams the word 'stripper'.
And okay, maybe Rafael was complaining at first.
Being the only man at a party with a bunch of women cheering on a man taking off his clothes? It's degrading. It's embarrassing. It's disgusting.
It's ridiculously sexy.
Rafael loosened his tie about five minutes ago because of the sheer heat traveling through his veins. He's glad he had the sense to remove his jacket when he entered the apartment and doesn't have to worry about making a scene by taking it off. He can't remove his clothes when a master of the art is doing so for the enjoyment of party guests.
The man's body must have been chiseled from stone. From his dimples to his toned chest to the V above his low slung, very tight black boxer shorts.
He had slowly unbuttoned his shirt while dancing in the lap of the bride, and caught Rafael's eye very quickly in the performance. He blushed deeply all the way down to his bare chest, and the women howled. But Rafael knew it was for him.
He knew the man was getting off to Rafael's eyes burning holes through his pearly white skin. And Rafael felt the same way.
The man made quick of the buttons of his pants, but pulled down the zipper as slowly as he could, in such a tease. Rafael itches to do it, maybe, and then slide the tight pants down muscled thighs while the man swirls his hips on Rafael's lap instead of his friend's.
Rafael patiently watches the rest of the routine, eyes only leaving the man to find his drink. He drank slowly, carefully, as to not choke when the man ran his hands down his own chest. To not choke when the bride playfully smacks his plump ass as the women laugh and cheer.
The man smiles, egging her on, giving her permission, this is what he's being paid for, for a show.
And a show he gives. The girls laugh, they cheer, and Rafael just stands in the corner and drinks.
Finally, unfortunately, it ends. Each woman offers the man a drink, but he can't, he can't stay, and Rafael is disappointed, disappointed as the man grabs his clothes and accepts his payment.
It was fun, it was a show, it was for the bride, but Rafael must have enjoyed it the most, because he rushes unnoticed out of the apartment after the man.
He's on the street, fully dressed again and lighting a cigarette. He catches sight of Rafael as he walks down the stoop and visibly gulps. Rafael feels the same way.
"Cigarette?" the man offers.
"No, thanks. I don't smoke."
"I usually don't either. Just after a job. To calm down."
Maybe Rafael does need a cigarette. To calm down.
Rafael has never been straightforward when it comes to anything sexual, or even asking people on dates. He isn't shy, but he isn't very brave either; but then again, things change when you make eye contact with a man taking his clothes off for money. Things change when in a crowded room, he seems to be stripping for you and growing nervous under your gaze.
Maybe Rafael is bolstered by the man's bashfulness. Maybe his testosterone is raising because he's the only man at a womens' party. Maybe he just really wants to take this man's clothes off himself.
"Want to go grab a drink?" Rafael asks, simply enough.
The man checks his watch. "I really do have somewhere to be."
"Another job?" Rafael asks, curiously.
The man chuckles. "No, actually, study party for the bar exam I have to take next weekend."
Rafael almost chokes on his own tongue. A stripper taking the bar exam?
The man shrugs. "Just pays the bills, you know? Anyway, can I call you?"
Rafael dumbly nods, because suddenly he's the one bashful; very, very pretty man who is about to take the bar exam wants his number. He takes a business card out of his wallet and hands it over.
"Hey," the man reads the card. He jokes, "Why don't you come to my study party?"
"Ha," Rafael tries to laugh.
The man smiles so sweetly. "I'll call you, Rafael."
He turns to walk away from Rafael, but Rafael realizes he didn't get the man's name.
"I don't even know your name," he calls after the man.
"Sonny. Sonny Carisi."
Rafael watches Sonny walk away, completely confused by who he just met and wondering how their evening went from Sonny stripping for him to Rafael swooning after him. Who knows, but he really hopes Sonny calls soon.
Chapter 63: 6 Rafael AU
Just what Sonny thinks about Rafael in a day.
Warning for sex at the end.
Sonny meets six Rafael's a day.
The first is the one he wakes up with. The one who is too asleep to even say good morning until he's had a cup of steaming coffee. The one who doesn't get out of bed until his fourth alarm echoes through the room. The one who grunts at Sonny in the shower and doesn't even open his eyes to check that it's shampoo he's scrubbing into his hair.
Sometimes Sonny wonders what would happen if he switched the shampoo with mayonnaise, or something equally as gross. Would Rafael even notice? Would that even wake him up? If Sonny did such a thing, he'd probably realize it hours later and send Sonny a nasty text.
Sonny likes waking up with Grumpy Rafael.
It just means Sonny can try to improve his mood.
And usually Sonny succeeds. By the time they leave their apartment, Rafael is ready to kiss him when they get into separate cars. It's sweet, and kind, with a hint of bitter coffee.
The second Rafael Sonny meets is the bad ass motherfucker who takes no shit in the courtroom. He's the man who sasses defendants like he wrote the book on sass; the man who calls objections like it's an art form.
He's an art form, in slacks fit tight around his hips and popping pink ties. Sometimes they're orange, sometimes they're blue, sometimes they're a simple gray, but his style adds to the art of seduction in the court room. He seduces the jury, the judge; everybody stares like he is the courtroom itself.
Sonny loves watching him in court. In fact, Sonny loves running into him in the hallway before court, before he walks in and before the jury and judge arrive. In the hallway, before the giant oak doors, Sonny can see the minute shift in Rafael's form, and this is the one he meets. Rafael transforms from smiling cutely at his boyfriend from down the hall to scowling at the earth, his brain moving a mile a minute to gather all the information he can in seconds. It's his superpower, noticing everything. Noticing the defendant twitch during a lie, noticing the jurors knit their eyebrows together in contemplative thought.
The third Rafael is met after court, when Rafael storms into his office, loosens his tie, and pours himself a glass of scotch. Sonny follows, and by the time he gets to Rafael, he's thrown himself down on his uncomfortable couch and pinches the bridge of his nose between his eyes. Sometimes he complains about a headache, but sometimes he's just exhausted from his brain working so much. Sonny goes to the coffee machine and puts a pot on, then sits on the table in front of Rafael and tries not to touch him, because no matter how much he wants to, he won't without permission.
Sonny gives encouraging notes on the day, and usually Rafael agrees.
Sometimes Sonny says, "You did great today, Rafi."
And Rafael mutters an exhausted, "I was there Sonny, I know."
But sometimes Sonny says, "You did everything you could, Rafi."
And Rafael still mumbles, "I was there Sonny, I know."
Sonny likes slow and tired Rafael, because he asks sweetly if Sonny will pour him a cup coffee, and if it's late enough he forgets words in English. Sonny thinks he looks unbearably cute with his hair less than perfect and his tie loose. Sonny usually kisses him once or twice before leaving the sleepy Rafael in his office.
Sonny meets the fourth version of Rafael after work, after the stress of the day has been washed down like a bad taste in his mouth with a glass of scotch. His tie has been tied back into place around his neck and his hair has been combed back into perfection once again.
He offers Sonny copious amounts of wine with an endearment attached to the end.
"More wine, cariño?" he asks with the sweetest smile Sonny has ever seen.
He asks Sonny what on the menu looks good, and if they're at Rafael's favorite Cuban restaurant, he orders for Sonny in Spanish.
This Rafael holds Sonny's hand across the table and rubs his foot along Sonny's shin underneath. This Rafael talks in the open about their day, the mundane weekend plans, and how much he loves Sonny. This Rafael drinks and laughs and drinks some more; this Rafael is happy, beyond happy, and he tells Sonny so every chance he gets.
The fifth Rafael Sonny has the pleasure of meeting in a day is the one that makes Sonny scream his name.
Sometimes it's Rafael.
Sometimes it's Rafi.
Sometimes, at the end of a long week when Rafael just needs that inkling of control, it's Papi. On Saturday's when they can privately ask forgiveness the next morning in the form of a silent Hail Mary.
This Rafael likes to open Sonny up with tongue and fingers, taking his time until lube drips slick down Sonny's thighs and he's begging.
This Rafael asks if he's okay while he roughly pulls Sonny's hair. He asks if he's okay while he sucks bruises into Sonny's collarbone. He asks if he's okay while he pounds into Sonny with a rhythm that Sonny can't follow but Rafael can hear in his own ears.
Rafael's hips stutter, skin slaps skin and the heat builds between them until Sonny sweats and that provides the moisture for his own erection to slide trapped between his own and Rafael's stomach.
Rafael begs Sonny to let him hear, to communicate through words or sounds. Sonny moans in Rafael's ear and makes Rafael's hips snap harder.
He clutches Rafael tightly, and Rafael whispers in his ear that he feels so good around his cock, that Sonny makes him so hard, that Sonny is being so good for him. Sonny's body sings under the praise, and he comes begging Rafael not to stop.
After Rafael comes, he cleans Sonny up with words of love on his lips. He gives Sonny small kisses everywhere and the tender love feels better than the orgasm he just had.
"I love you, baby," the final Rafael says, sliding into bed next to a worn and tired Sonny. He wraps his arms securely around Sonny, who is unable to do much more than rest his arm over Rafael's chest.
"Love you too," Sonny says, his eyes closing and his thoughts shifting to meeting his Rafael's all over again tomorrow.
Chapter 64: Football AU
This is so long and unedited. Warning for homophobic language.
I am watching a lot of football lately and this came to me. The thought of Rafael playing football makes me laugh.
In my hometown, my high school was rivals with the high school across town. My team was the Vandals and we were green, and the other team was the Tigers and they were orange. We have a trophy that's called the Copper Kettle, which is literally a giant kettle made of pure copper (my town mines copper). What's funny is now I work for the Tigers. Anyway, that's where the rivalry idea came from.
Hope you enjoy this silly thing.
Rafael hates his drive for college sometimes. He is involved in stupid clubs, he does a ton of stupid volunteering, and the worst of the worst is that he is somehow on the football team.
Someone said it might be a good idea for him to be a part of a team, not just a club, which is how he ended up as kicker for the varsity team. Rafael had never played before, had no idea how to even hold a football to throw, but when he tried out, he kicked it like a pro. The coach begged him to play, and that's how Rafael found himself starting kicker for the varsity team as a junior.
Rafael's boyfriend plays football, too. He looks like he belongs on a field, with fancy receivers gloves and a varsity letter already even though he's only a sophomore. Sonny Carisi, known well throughout the city as the kid who's gonna go far, and football isn't even his main sport.
The problem is that Rafael doesn't play on the same team as Sonny. No, they attend different high schools, rival high schools, so Sonny is the star offensive player for East Tigers while Rafael is the star kicker for West Vikings.
Though the schools are in different divisions, they play each other once a year as a kick off to the start of the season. When the rivalry began decades ago, a trophy was made up signifying the winner for the season, and tradition continues that whoever wins the game gets to keep the trophy on their campus for the season.
Last season, Sonny's team--the East Tigers--won, and even though they weren't even going out at that time, Sonny doesn't let him forget it.
They didn't start going out until six months ago, when an overnight spring football camp had them rooms away from each other. One night, when all the players staying in their hall got together to get to know each other, Sonny had looked at Rafael in a way that made Rafael's skin crawl, and he had said, "Oh, you're the kicker from West..." A mere freshman with so much adoration in his eyes, they were making plans to see each other again by the end of the camp.
Now it's September, the start of the football season, and their flame is glowing bright with young love. And of course, Sonny won't stop teasing Rafael that his team already has the trophy and they'll get it back tonight.
Rafael doesn't really care about the rivalry, doesn't care about the trophy, doesn't even really care about football, but his competitive drive is making him want to kick Sonny's scrawny little ass on the field himself. He is not a defensive player, but if he was he'd be all over Sonny tonight to make sure he goes down with every touch of the ball. Of course, Rafael would not catch Sonny, and Sonny would easily score on Rafael, but Rafael would find a way. All he has to do is outsmart Sonny.
Since the schools are a shallow three miles apart in the city, most of the kids on each team know each other. None of them are dating, like Rafael and Sonny, but they're all friends. So, luckily it's not unusual when, during warmups, Rafael and Sonny meet at the 50-yard line, where the teams are intersecting during exercises.
Rafael's helmet is tucked under his arm, but Sonny's is already on. As they approach each other, Sonny makes a show of taking off his helmet and flipping his blonde hair out of his eyes. Rafael just about swoons. He never thought he'd fall for a star athlete, but he has, and he admires how cute Sonny looks in his orange uniform, how hot the hair flip is, and how his arm muscles are growing from regular exercise.
"Hey Rafi," Sonny says, eyes sparkling as he admires Rafael right back in his green uniform that is far less flattering than Sonny's on him. "Come here often?" Sonny jokes.
"To my own home field? Yes."
Sonny grins. "What're you going later?"
"You're not supposed to flirt with me on the field."
Sonny pushes his hair out of his eyes again. Rafael really loves his hair.
"So kissing you is out of the question?" Sonny asks, looking clever, thinking he's going to make Rafael flustered.
Rafael can play that game, too. He pulls his helmet on to divert any possible kisses. "Keep your lips to yourself, big guy. Go catch your balls."
"Yeah, okay," Sonny says, lifting his helmet again.
Rafael steps close to him before returning to his side. "Good luck, honey," Rafael says sweetly, wrapping his arms loose around Sonny's waist, just like any other player does to his friend. Then, Rafael pats Sonny's ass, because for some reason that's also what these heterosexual athletes do.
He doesn't miss the slight blush spread across Sonny's cheeks. Rafael smirks as he runs back to his team, leaving Sonny at midfield looking confused and a bit dazed.
The game begins with Rafael's team kicking off first, which means for the first time they're interacting during football. Rafael is kicking off to Sonny receiving downfield.
Rafael takes the ball from the referee and kneeds it in his hands for a second. Then, he sets it on the tee, takes three steps back, two steps left, and finally looks up. All eyes are on him. All eyes are on him to not screw up this simple act. He spends hours a day practicing this exact play, a kickoff, but the nerves still rise.
He looks downfield, searching for Sonny, who is simultaneously his intended target and his relaxation fixation. The familiar orange #3 uniform pops into view in the sea of other orange blurs, and Rafael takes a deep breath.
Sonny, far downfield, raises a hand and points straight at Rafael. Whether it's a friendly, "you're going down!" or an, "I see you, baby, take a deep breath." Rafael still feels Sonny's eyes on him, therefor multiple times less nervous. Rafael points back, then drops his hand as the whistle blows for him to kick.
The kick is perfect. It lands right in Sonny's arms, like it was supposed to, and Sonny takes off in his direction towards his end zone.
Sonny is fast. Rafael knows this, his teammates know this, but for some reason they are unprepared for the speed and agility of the sophomore. Sonny runs through the green defensive players, Rafael's teammates, and Rafael's heart races in realization that he's the last person Sonny will pass before taking it all the way for a touchdown. It's up to him to stop Sonny.
Although he is not fast and not the best blocker on the team, all he has to do is outsmart Sonny. Rafael takes off in Sonny's direction and prays for the best.
He gets to where Sonny is diving past another defender, and Rafael makes a split second decision to dive left as Sonny approaches, and it works because Sonny is caught off guard enough to fall to the ground when Rafael makes contact. People cheer, though Rafael has no idea who they're cheering for, and Sonny under him laughs.
"What are you laughing at?" Rafael asks, slowly standing because his body isn't used to the brunt work of football. "I caught you."
Once standing, he holds a hand out to help Sonny up.
"I let you," Sonny says.
"Uh-huh, sure," Rafael replies.
Sonny hands the ball to the referee when he arrives, then he pats Rafael's back and returns to his team.
Everyone congratulates Rafael when he gets back to his sideline.
"So far," his coach says, "You have more stops this game than the defense. I ought to put you out there more often."
"No way, I'm just here to kick."
For the rest of the first half, Rafael makes an appearance on the field a few more times. Twice he kicks a point after touchdown, twice to kick off after the touchdown, and a few times to punt on fourth down. Each time, the kicks are perfectly placed and the defense stops Sonny from running it back like in the first play of the game.
Rafael has a hard time playing against Sonny. When Sonny scores a touchdown in the first half, he automatically claps because there's his boyfriend doing something good! Luckily, the guys on the team know they're dating and are okay with it, but they still glare at Rafael until he apologizes. After that, he cheers for Sonny on the inside and vows to congratulate him with kisses after the game, no matter who wins.
The second half rolls around and Rafael's team is about to take the lead. All he needs to do is kick a field goal, which would put them three points ahead of the Tigers.
Field goals are a piece of cake. In fact, they're Rafael's favorite play. Everyone is appreciative after he kicks a field goal, and this time is no different.
Rafael can see the frustration radiating off Sonny's teammates, and the quarterback just tells Rafael's defenders to keep the Tigers back so they don't touch Rafael. Rafael knows all too well that one slip up could cost them the game.
So he gets ready. The quarterback, Taylor, kneels where he'll set the ball up for Rafael to kick. Rafael takes three steps back, two to the left, and looks up at the goal. It's not a tough kick, he's done it loads of times.
The ball is hiked. Rafael moves, they all move, and--
Rafael falls flat on his back, hard. He struggles to catch his breath and he knows he's been hit. How? When? Did the ball go through the posts?
#17 from Sonny's team is standing over him, in his face. "How do you like that, you fucking fag?"
Then, #17 and pushed out of nowhere, off Rafael, and Sonny is there, kneeling next to him. Sonny must've pushed #17, and that's going to cause problems.
"Rafi? Rafi, you okay? Can you hear me?"
Rafael takes out his mouth guard so he can talk. "I'm okay," he gasps, "Just...can't breathe."
Sonny waves someone over, and soon the coach is next to him.
"You okay, Barba? Knock the wind out of you?"
Rafael nods. He's not seriously hurt, he knows that.
"Can you stand? We can take you to the side and get you some water?"
Rafael nods again, then tries to sit up. Sonny clutches his hand and helps him stand, then Rafael's teammates take over helping him off. Sonny thanks them and they thank Sonny, and Rafael is glad he has these guys behind him instead of #17.
They get a few feet away when Rafael hears Sonny yell, "The fuck is your problem, man?" And about a dozen whistles blow. That can't be good.
Rafael sits on the sideline catching his breath while half a dozen penalties are played out. Roughing the kicker, unsportsmanlike conduct, another unsportsmanlike conduct, and a few more that Rafael doesn't catch. In the end, the Vikings--Rafael's team--score a touchdown instead of just the field goal, putting them on top of the score.
Rafael knows Sonny must be pissed. Not only did the transgression put the Tigers behind, but it hurt Rafael. Rafael wishes he could tell Sonny to calm down, that he's fine, to just play his game, but he can't.
The game starts once again. Someone else takes the kickoff after the touchdown, but after that Rafael is fit to return.
The game boils down to the last seconds, and Rafael finds himself getting stressed out. As much as he really wants Sonny to be a hero, to win and be happy, he also really wants to win. He wants his kicks to have paid off.
The Vikings are up by three, and Rafael is on the edge of his seat. The Tigers have the ball, which means all Sonny has to do is run down field and catch it a few times, which he is sure to do. Rafael is so conflicted.
The ball is thrown for the final play of the game. The stadium is silent. Everyone is holding their breath. Sonny jumps over the defender to catch it, and--
He catches it! The game is over, the Tigers win for the second year in a row thanks to Sonny's miraculous catch. Rafael jumps for joy, pushing down the disappointment in his own loss and relishing the excitement for Sonny.
He would've loved to gloat, to tell Sonny the Vikings are better, but watching Sonny run to his team and jump into their celebratory huddle is worth it. His strong feelings for Sonny are greater than his feelings towards football.
Rafael feels bad for his teammates, though; the seniors who won't have another chance to win the rivalry game, all the guys who really wanted that trophy.
Rafael's team is instructed to meet the other team to congratulate them on a game well played, and that's no problem for his teammates because they're all good sports. Rafael is the first out, finding Sonny almost immediately and pulling him close in a hug.
"I'm so proud of you!" Rafael tells Sonny.
Sonny pulls off his helmet, shaking his sweaty hair out of his face and smiling so wide. He looks so happy, and the loss makes it worth it to Rafael.
"Hey," Sonny says, loudly over the crowd. Or maybe not so loud but he's still all Rafael can hear, all he cares to hear.
Sonny takes Rafael's face with his free hand. "I love you," he says, and it rings in Rafael's ears just as a hard hit to the helmet does.
They've never told each other they love each other. They've shared so much, Rafael has fallen in love, but they're so young and it's so soon. But he feels it, he does, he loves Sonny so much.
"I love you too," Rafael replies, and Sonny looks like he's caught the game winning catch all over again.
Sonny kisses him, long and slow, right there in front of everyone, in the middle of the crowd. Some guys pat Rafael's back, mock whistle, and he knows they're all his teammates who love and accept him.
"Okay lover boys," Taylor says, making Rafael pull away from Sonny.
Rafael sees Sonny blush.
"Sonny," Taylor says, clasping Sonny's hand. "Good game, dude. Hey, are you finally going to come join the dark side for mine and Rafi's senior year?"
Sonny laughs, and there's an idea. Sonny coming to his school. Sonny being in his team. Seeing Sonny every day. Having lunch together, having a class together. Winning state football together.
Sonny shrugs. "Hey, I bleed orange, man. But I might be persuaded to switch." He winks at Rafael.
Rafael would love that.
"It's an idea," Taylor says. "Me and you on the field, Rafi backin' us each touchdown. Think about it. Hey, Raf, when you guys are done makin' out, coach wants us."
"Thanks, Taylor," Rafael says as Taylor pats both of their shoulder pads and walks away.
"I gotta go get my trophy," Sonny says.
"Yeah, I hope it's not too heavy for your noodle arms."
"These noodle arms?" Sonny jokes, flexing his muscles.
Rafael rolls his eyes. "Okay. Call me?"
"Of course," Sonny says.
Rafael smiles up at him. He loves Sonny so much. He's so proud of Sonny.
Sonny kisses him one more time. "I love you."
"I love you, too. Now go. Get your trophy."
Sonny grins one more time, then turns around and runs back into the sea of orange hoisting the trophy.
Rafael joins his team kneeling in the end zone. The guys tell him he did a good job as he makes his way to kneel next to Taylor.
Their coach gives a big speech about how great they did, how this is only their first game, how they have the entire season, how they have work to do...but all Rafael can hear is Sonny saying, "I love you."
The coach dismisses them, so they stand in a huddle and Taylor leads in their "V-I-K-I-N-G-S!" chant. Still, Rafael doesn't pay attention, only hearing Sonny in his head.
As he's exiting the field, he thinks about what football has given him. He's made friends, he's learned he's actually very good at something to do with sports, and he's met Sonny. Without football, he wouldn't have met the love of his young life, and for that he is thankful.
Walking off the field, catching one more glance of Sonny holding the trophy, Rafael doesn't regret his choice to play.
Football isn't so bad after all.
When his sophomore school year ended, Sonny had a choice.
Stay at the school where he always wanted to be, since he was a little kid and Theresa was a Tigers cheerleader and he wanted nothing more than to wear the Tigers uniform for football and baseball...
Or move to the West.
Both options had pros and cons. A pro of staying at East was that he was already established, already had a spot on the varsity teams, already helped them win lots of games. A con of staying at East was a big one, and that was the fact that not many guys on his football team respected him because he was dating West's kicker.
Some pro's of going to West was getting to play with Taylor, who was one of the state's best quarterbacks, playing with guys who already accepted Rafael and wouldn't give Sonny any crap for their relationship, and of course getting to see Rafael every day. A con of moving to West was, well, leaving East.
In the end, West won, and it ended up having nothing to do with Rafael but the fact that their baseball coach announced his retirement at the end of the season. This meant new management, and Sonny wasn't looking forward to the team rebuilding under a new coach.
So Sonny left the East and moved West, and when summer football began, he was actually very excited to wear a green uniform. He was very much looking forward to being on the same side as Rafael.
Sonny begins his junior year on cloud nine. He has one class with Rafael, an elective theatre class that Rafael wanted to take and Sonny agreed just to spend time with him, and he is looking forward to their first game that's in two weeks.
Sonny meets all of Rafael's friends who he hadn't met before. Of course, he knows all the guys on the football team, but he meets theater friends and fellow seniors. A junior and not in the rest of Rafael's classes, Sonny makes his own friends, too.
Sonny loves his new school, he loves the football team, and he loves Rafael. It's going great.
Sonny happily walks into theater class. He hasn't seen Rafael since he got to school earlier this morning, therefor Sonny is so excited to see him.
He walks in a minute late because he came from the gym which is clear across their campus, but their teacher doesn't mind. Sonny isn't worried, and the tardiness doesn't impede his mood.
What does bother him a little bit is that when he walks in, Rafael is sitting at a desk and a boy named James is sitting on the table of Rafael's desk.
Now, Rafael doesn't really look like he's flirting, and Sonny has enough maturity to think Rafael is his boyfriend and a boy sitting on his desk doesn't matter, but there's still an irk in Sonny's gut that feels bad.
Sonny doesn't let it outwardly bother him, for almost as soon as he walks into the room, Rafael's eyes are on him. Sonny just takes the seat next to him and James gets off his desk.
The next day, Sonny is in a similarly great mood, but it's ruined by James sitting on Rafael's desk once again. This time, when Sonny walks in, James is pushing Rafael's hair off his forehead to fix it. Sonny silently fumes at someone touching his Rafael.
He's bothered by it all day, but he manages to ignore his annoyance once he's on the football field. He has no choice but to ignore it.
Day after day is the same; Sonny walks into the theater classroom to see James flirting with Rafael, and Rafael not stopping him. Sonny's heart sinks more and more each day, and after a week, Sonny is completely bothered by it. He finally begins to walk into class and sits somewhere else, away from Rafael, and eventually it's not until ten minutes into class that Rafael pries himself away from James to talk to Sonny.
Sonny is bothered by a lot of things. He's bothered that his boyfriend is flirting with another boy. He's bothered that Rafael's attention isn't on him.
Sonny distances himself from Rafael while wondering if Rafael wants to break up with him. He talks to Rafael when Rafael talks to him, but he doesn't try to talk first or kiss Rafael first. Every time Rafael kisses him, he wonders if it's their last kiss.
At football practice, Sonny is slow and tired and sucks at football suddenly. Luckily, he doesn't have to interact with Rafael directly, but that doesn't stop the jealousy that flows through him when Rafael is with someone else. Every time he notices Rafael even talking to a teammate, smiling at them no matter how friendly, he grows so jealous.
Sonny can't catch a ball to save his life, which makes everyone on the team frustrated. Taylor calls play after play, but Sonny is always either in the wrong spot or drops the ball.
"Come on, Carisi!" Taylor yells, then the coach, then Sonny grows embarrassed because he's being yelled at.
Taylor runs up to him after the fifth dropped pass in a row.
"Dude, what is your problem?!" Taylor yells, grasping Sonny's face mask to shake some sense into him.
"Nothing!" Sonny yells back, irritated. He can't help but glance at Rafael to see if Rafael is watching; he is, which makes Sonny self conscious.
"What, Rafael? Seriously? Are you playing like shit because you're fighting?"
"No," Sonny mumbles, embarrassed.
"Oh my god," Taylor says. He looks at the rest of the team awaiting instructions. "Everyone else, take five. Carisi, follow me."
Taylor calls Rafael over, and Rafael trots over.
"Yeah?" Rafael asks as he approaches.
Sonny doesn't look at Rafael, but he feels Rafael's eyes on him.
"Sit," Taylor demands, and they sit down next to each other on the bench. Once situated, Taylor asks, "So what the hell is going on?"
Rafael speaks first. "With...?"
Taylor motions between them. "You two!"
Rafael stares at Taylor. Sonny stares at Rafael's high top cleats and his black socks Rafael is wearing. Rafael stole them because they're soft.
"Someone talk or you're running laps," Taylor says.
Sonny decides he needs to talk about what's bothering him now. So he asks, "Do you like James?"
"What?!" Rafael cries, shocked.
"I see you flirt with him all the time--"
"I am not flirting."
"Yeah you are. You're always all smiling and happy with him--"
"Like a friend?!" Taylor interjects.
Rafael looks at him. "Are you a part of this?"
"When my star receiver sucks, yeah I'm a part of it. Continue, Carisi."
Sonny shakes his head. "Look, I just...if you want to break up with me, just tell me."
"Me break up with you? I thought you were trying to break up with me."
"Me? Why would I break up with you?"
"You've been avoiding me, you've been distant, you won't even kiss me."
Taylor speaks up again. "Poor Rafi's not getting any. Okay, are we over it yet?"
"Hang on," Sonny says. "I just feel like you ignore me when you're with James in theater."
"Sonny, he's my friend, just like everyone else in that class is. I don't like him. I like you."
"Aww," Taylor says. "Kiss and make up. Now."
"Taylor, shut up," Sonny tells him. He turns back to Rafael. "Why do you flirt with him?"
"I don't! I see you laugh and smile at Taylor. Do you like Taylor?"
"Ew," Sonny immediately replies. He's never looked at Taylor romantically. Taylor's just his friend.
"Thanks, Carisi," Taylor says. "And for the record, you could do a lot worse than Taylor K. Todd."
"Anyway," Rafael gets their attention again. "See, you don't like Taylor, or anyone else, I don't like anyone else. I like you, Sonny. No, I don't even like you. I love you."
"I love you, too," Sonny says, the light returning to his world.
"In conclusion," Taylor announces, "Sonny, Rafi has friends. Rafi, Sonny has insecurities. Work on it later. Now, can we get back to freakin' football?"
"Can you give us a minute?" Rafael asks.
Taylor rolls his eyes and moves to pull his helmet on. "One minute."
He runs away, and Rafael turns to Sonny on the bench.
"I'm sorry, Sonny. But I'm not flirting. And if I am, it doesn't matter. I love you, okay? I wouldn't have dragged you to this school only to dump you two weeks into the year."
"I know. I'm sorry too, Rafi. I just felt really terrible thinkin' you like James."
"Talk to me about it, okay?"
Taylor yells at them from his spot on the line of scrimmage. "Let's go, losers!"
Rafael grabs his hand. "Go catch some touchdowns for me."
"Can we get together later?"
"Of course," Rafael says, then he leans forward to give Sonny a kiss.
Sonny isn't affectionate during football. Usually, he gives Rafael a customary high-five or back pat. But just this once, he's willing to--
"Let's go!" Taylor yells, making Rafael jump away from Sonny.
Sonny is okay with it. With a plan to see each other later, he can wait for kisses. For now, the football is calling him.
Writers block on Grow...it'll come. Give me time.
Chapter 66: Actor AU
I was listening to my favorite songs playlist on my phone and was inspired by a few songs. They won't be a direct story that has to do with the lyrics but it'll be something to do with it. Kind of.
This one is "Big Time" by Big & Rich. But there's another one inspired by this song coming.
Rafael is an actor.
Sonny leans back on the headboard of their big bed, leafing leisurely through a shitty magazine. He still doesn't know why these get sent to their apartment; apparently 'Leafar Abrab' likes reading them.
Rafael wanders by, pajama pants slung low on his hips and those sexy as hell glasses perched on his nose, as they are every early morning.
It's the only appearance of Rafael that only Sonny gets to see, since the rest of Rafael is on display almost constantly.
Sonny is used to it, for the most part.
Rafael had stepped into their closet, so when he reappears he's holding a crisp white shirt. He glances at Sonny, even though Sonny is too engrossed to notice.
Rafael lowers the shirt and sighs. "Sonny, why are you reading those? We've gone over this a million times."
"Mmm?" Sonny asks, not looking up and missing Rafael's disappointed face. "Oh, sorry, I'm just reading more about how you're apparently dating Neil now."
"Neil?" Rafael asks. "I wonder how David feels about that."
"Think of the children, Rafi."
Rafael scoffs. "Honey, again, why are you reading those?"
Sonny drops the one in his hand--the one breaking the news to him that his boyfriend is now dating Neil Patrick Harris--to pick up the magazine he'd been reading previously.
Sonny tells Rafael, "This one says you're gonna lose the Oscar to Leo."
Rafael stage gags. "Ugh, that guy? I swear, the Hollywood Foreign Press is so political these days."
Sonny chuckles. "Hey, but you have the real prize," he jokes, leaning back against the headboard and resting his arms behind his head.
"Neil Patrick Harris?" Rafael replies.
Sonny drops his arms and rolls his eyes. "Ha-ha."
Rafael leans across the bed to give Sonny a kiss, then slowly pry the magazine from his hands. Sonny tries to hold on, but when Rafael slips some tongue in, he's powerless. He just opens his mouth and hangs on, kissing back while moving his hands to Rafael's face to feel the sexy glasses.
Rafael is half dressed. So easily could he be bare but the glasses, spread out on the bed while Sonny has his way. Just to get Rafael on the bed...
Rafael pulls away just enough to whisper out, "Baby, I have to get to set..."
"Five more minutes," Sonny pleads.
Sonny nips at Rafael's jaw. "Ten. Ten more minutes."
"Fifteen, that's my final offer."
"I'm not going to beat Leo by skipping call-time and fucking you on top of shitty magazines instead."
Sonny sucks on Rafael's bottom lip. "Who needs an Oscar anyway?" He moves to Rafael's neck.
"What if I get fired and never get another job and can't afford this apartment and you leave me because you resent me for being poor?"
"I would never," Sonny says, pulling on Rafael's ridiculously muscular arms.
Rafael grins. "Baby, I really do need to go."
Sonny gives him one more long, parting kiss and releases him. "Go. Go spend the day kissing Jessica over and over. Think of me."
"I usually do, cariño. I love you."
"Mhm," Sonny mumbles as Rafael stands and picks up his shirt again. "I love you, too."
When Rafael steps back into their bathroom to dress, Sonny picks up one of the magazines he hadn't yet opened.
"Hey, this one says you're quitting the movie over a dispute with your costars--"
Rafael marches back into the bedroom, takes the magazine from Sonny's hands, and gathers the other three he has.
"Hey!" Sonny cries.
"I'm taking these. They turn your brain to mush!"
"Come on, Rafi, I don't believe everything I read. Last week, that one said you were dating Ricky Martin. I knew that was ridiculous; you'd never move to Vegas."
Rafael laughs. "Still, no more!"
"Fine!" Sonny sighs as Rafael returns to the bathroom.
Sonny waits until Rafael is in there for a few minutes before he picks up his iPad and Googles gossip about Rafael.
"And stay off Google!" Rafael yells from the bathroom, knowing Sonny all too well.
Sonny drops the iPad on the bed. "Fine!"
Chapter 67: Accidental Halloween Costumes AU
Did someone say Rocky Horror Picture Show?
Oh. I did. It was me.
When his close friend Jack had exclaimed weeks ago that he really wanted to be Frank N. Furter for Halloween, Sonny had the sinking feeling he was about to be asked to be Rocky. He's tall, lanky, muscular, and was at the time the closest person to Jack.
Sure enough, he went out that following weekend to buy tiny gold booty shorts, and felt stupid while doing so.
Well, now he really feels stupid, because it's 9 o'clock on Halloween night and Jack just cancelled on him.
If it was any other cancelation, Sonny wouldn't mind at all. If they were having lunch, or going to a movie, he wouldn't think twice.
But it's Halloween. And he rode the A all the way downtown wearing pretty gold booty shorts.
Sonny is pretty P.O.'d, if he had to be honest. Sure, he'll probably never voice the grievance to Jack, because tomorrow it'll be over and it won't matter anymore, but for now he's allowed to fume, letting a pretty red blush spread across his bare chest the way it blooms when he's upset.
And upset he is.
Upset may be an understatement.
Because he's pissed.
Sonny wanders the streets for a while, looking for some more friends. He assumes most of his friends who were coming out tonight either left their phones because their costume didn't permit much room for storage (much like his own) or they don't feel their phones vibrate in the hustle and bustle.
He happens to run into no one, and no one keeps him company.
Sonny feels like a fool. Not only was he stood up, but he's wearing a ridiculous outfit. At least if someone asked he could tell them the long story about how he's half of Frank N. Furter and Rocky, or maybe say he's a stripper, or maybe say he's literally anything other than a dude walking around in gold booty shorts.
Finally, he calls it a night. He's not having any fun, he was stood up, and living in the city is so new that he's still getting used to his locations, so before he can get any more lost, he calls it a night.
Checking his phone, he finds that it's 9:30. What a waste of a subway ride.
Sonny's walking back to the subway station where he came from, taking his time because at this random hour and with everyone too busy to leave, the train won't be crowded. He stares at his feet as he goes, the black boots he'd decided to wear not yet hurting his feet; thank god. That may be the topper at the end of this glorious evening.
Sonny isn't paying any attention to where he's going, and doesn't immediately recognize that a girl yelling, "ROCKY!" is directed at him.
The girl yelling catches him, grabs his arm, and squeezes almost too tight.
"Rocky!" she yells again, right in his face.
Sonny gets a good look at her, wondering if he knows her. But quickly he realizes why she's getting his attention: she's dressed as Columbia. She's wearing a bedazzled corset, fishnet stockings, a sparkly gold jacket, and a gold top hat.
"Uh..." he mutters, letting out a chuckle.
"Rocky, Rocky, Rocky!" she giggles, and Sonny wonders where she's been and if he can get at least one drink to her clear dozens. "C'mere, c'mere..."
The girl takes his hand, and for some reason Sonny follows. In a normal situation, he'd say no, he'd walk away from a stranger taking him to somewhere even stranger, but something tells Sonny to follow. Maybe it's the desire for alcohol, maybe it's the trust of someone wearing a matching costume as him, maybe it's that this girl does not seem like she's going to lure him into an alley and murder him on Halloween. Who knows? Sonny follows.
They make it back to a group further up the block; he must have walked right past them in his sulking stomp towards the train.
"Guys!" Columbia squeals, and everyone in the group turns to them.
"Rocky!" Everyone cries, and he recognizes everyone just as quickly. There's Magenta and Riff Raff, who look like twin girls; Janet and Brad, who are both just in their underwear and holding on to each other; Eddie, who Columbia clings to once they're close; and a lonely Dr. Scott, who is actually in a wheel chair.
Sonny looks at him for a second longer than everyone else.
"This isn't offensive," Dr. Scott says, "I'm actually in a wheel chair."
Sonny nods in understanding, not that he'd have asked.
Sonny is about to introduce himself to his new friends, who look very excited about him, when someone approaches behind the group.
"Hey guys," the man says, and everyone immediately steps aside like the parting of the Red Sea, where Sonny is a sexy Moses in gold booty shorts.
The man looks at him, but Sonny is too busy looking back to feel self-conscious at this stranger's eyes taking in every inch of his bare glory.
Because this stranger is wearing a corset, tight black boxers that may be the same booty shorts he's wearing, a garter belt, stockings clipped to the belt, and bright red lipstick. He doesn't have the wig or much other face makeup, but Sonny can see the edge of the 'Boss' tattoo drawn on his arm.
Sonny's jaw drops before he can stop it. Frank N. Furter is freakin' gorgeous. His skin tone is so beautifully tan against the black, his thighs and arms are toned just enough, and the trail of hair below the corset disappearing into the tight boxers makes Sonny's mouth water.
Columbia speaks again, her voice high over Sonny's pulse beating in his own ears. He's probably blushing so hard, just from the nervousness of the sudden impure thoughts he's having of this stranger. He suddenly wishes he wasn't wearing shorts so very tight.
"Frank N. Furter, meet Rocky. Rocky, meet Frank N. Furter."
She smiles brightly and stage whispers to Sonny, "He's single."
"Well," Brad says, "Lets go to...that bar, over there..."
Riff Raff adds, "And Rocky and Raf aren't invited."
Sonny doesn't move, so the group walks around him. Columbia doesn't follow; instead she goes to Frank N. Furter, grabs his hand, and pulls him towards Sonny.
"Rocky...Frank N. Furter."
She giggles again, then takes off after the group, running in giant platform shoes.
This close, Sonny can see Frank N. Furter's eyes are the most gorgeous green color he's ever seen.
Frank N. Furter clears his throat. "Uhm, actually, my name is Rafael."
Sonny squeaks out, "Sonny," but blushes harder and clears his throat, too. "It's, uh, Dominick Carisi Jr., but everyone calls me Sonny."
"Sonny," Rafael says, smirking. Judging. "Did you get stood up, too?"
"Uh, yeah, but, just a friend."
Rafael's smirk turns into a faint smile. "Good news, then. Want to go get a drink?"
Sonny nods. "Yes, please."
Rafael ushers him across the street to the bar his friends just entered, his hand on the small of Sonny's back the entire time.
Sonny suddenly doesn't feel so bare, and doesn't feel foolish for wearing his costume. As the night with Rafael progresses, ending with a long kiss goodnight where they part at the subway stations, Sonny feels glad he didn't get stuck with unsexy Jack as Frank N. Furter all night and instead spent the evening with someone he won't pretend to call the next day.
Chapter 68: Elementary School Valentine Party AU
We can use some Valentine's Day, right?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
It's Valentine's Day, and Sonny Carisi's got game. In first grade now, Sonny has deemed himself quite the "player"--as Theresa and Gina call it--and is never short of a weekly girlfriend. He is usually the boyfriend of nine out of eleven girls in his class: Hannah, Chloe, Stella, Melissa, Maria, Jasmine, Marisol, Sophia, Berenice, but not Brooklyn or Ariana because Brooklyn kicked him in the shin and Ariana slapped him. And he will not be the boyfriend of girls who want to hurt him.
Sonny lovingly rotates through the list and spends his recesses by that special girl's side, just standing wherever she is--because Mommy's told him the importance of NOT touching anyone unless he asks and they say yes, and usually the girls say no--until she tells him to buzz off and he moves on.
But since it's Valentines Day, and he wants none of the loves of his life to feel left out, he writes ten individual Valentine Cards.
"Wil you be my grlfrend?" he writes over and over in his chicken scratch font. Nine times he writes it, but with one left, he decides to change directions and give the card to somebody else.
"Wil you be my boyfrend?" he writes, nice and neat so the boy being asked will not get confused.
On the front of the pink envelope, he writes, "Rafi".
Rafi, or Rafael as is written on all of his belongings and the name card on his desk, is the single best boy in Sonny's whole class. He gets Student of the Month once a school year, he can read every book ever written, he can add and subtract, and he is so beautiful. Those are reasons why Sonny likes him so much.
Rafael never says yes when Sonny asks him to be his boyfriend. Rafael always rolls his eyes, or tells him to go away, or says something smart like, "You don't even know what a boyfriend is."
Rafael always has a look on his face like Sonny is bothering him, just like Sonny's big sisters usually do. Rafael hardly ever looks happy to see Sonny, unless he does something silly in class that makes the whole class laugh. And then, Sonny usually notices Rafael laughing and tries harder to be a clown, resulting in a sad-face on his behavior chart. Still, the sad-face is worth it to see Rafael laugh.
On the morning of Valentine's Day, Sonny brushes his teeth, combs his blonde hair perfectly, and puts on a white shirt that has a big, red heart on it. He is so eager to get to school to deliver the personal cards. He stuffs the hand-made cards and the store bought cards for the rest of the class in his backpack and runs to the bus.
He arrives at school before the bell rings, so he has time to deliver his cards. A few other kids are delivering theirs, so he joins and stuffs the little cards into their decorated brown lunch bags.
Everyone is so excited for their party, which will happen at the end of the day. Sonny is nervous all day thinking about his cards, wondering if the girls, and especially Rafael, will say yes.
Finally, 2 o'clock arrives and it's party time. Sonny stuffs a heart-shaped lollipop in his mouth, but doesn't pay any attention to his own cards. Instead, he watches each person open and read his hand-made card.
Most of the girls squeal in delight, compare cards, and smile at him from across the room.
Sonny notices Rafael pick up his pink envelope. His heart stops as Rafael slowly peels the dinosaur-shaped sticker seal off.
Rafael opens the card, seemingly reads it, and tosses it haphazardly onto his desk with the rest of the cards.
Sonny's heart sinks. The rejection he'd feared came true. He doesn't even have the excitement to trade candy pieces with anyone anymore. He just asks them to leave him alone.
Sonny's head drops to his desk, where he buries his face in his arms so nobody will see him sulking. The heartbreak is just too much. He feels bad for teasing his sisters when they're sad now. He can't bare this pain.
Their teacher announces it's time to clean up, to start throwing their trash away and put their cards back in the bag, but Sonny doesn't move. It's not until he feels a tap on his shoulder that he finally looks up.
Rafael is standing over him holding his card.
"You spelled 'will' and 'boyfriend' wrong," he says.
Sonny sniffles. "So?"
Rafael says nothing; instead, he reaches into his back pocket and produces a blue Ring Pop, which is Sonny's favorite flavor.
"What's that for?" Sonny asks.
"I'll be your boyfriend."
Sonny's eyes light up and his heart jumps. "Really?! You mean it?!"
Rafael shrugs. "Even though I think you talk too much."
Sonny smiles. He doesn't care if he talks too much, Rafael said yes!
Sonny exchanges the offered Ring Pop with a chocolate heart.
"Thanks," Rafael mutters, taking the candy. "I like these." He returns to his seat after giving Sonny a little smile.
Sonny is so thrilled that Rafael said yes that he ignores his teacher asking him to start cleaning up. Instead, Sonny goes around to each of the nine girls' bags, takes his card back, and throws them in the recycle bin.
"Hey!" Chloe cries, reaching for her card when Sonny grabs it. "You can't take it back!"
"Uh huh," Sonny argues, "I'm not gonna be your boyfriend anymore, I'm Rafi's boyfriend."
Chloe crosses her arm and pouts, but Sonny doesn't care.
When the classroom is clean and everyone is packed up to go, the class gathers at the story-time rug so their teacher can go over end of the day news, like tomorrow's lunch menu and the daily schedule.
Sonny's looking for a spot on the carpet to sit, but he doesn't have to look for long before he catches Rafael staring at him and patting the empty carpet next to himself.
With the biggest smile on his face, Sonny hurries over and plops next to Rafael.
From then on, Rafael lets Sonny play with him at recess instead of running away like he used to. Usually they swing, or play on the monkey bars, or they play kickball if Sonny wants to, and Sonny is glad to spend so much time with Rafael. He's glad to spend time with all of his friends, like the girls who are no longer his girlfriends, because they are still his best friends in the class, besides Rafael.
Sonny is glad every day that Rafael said he'd be his boyfriend, even though they're only in first grade and have no idea what relationships are.
I'm not condoning hypermasculinity or toxic masculinity or any of that. I'm not condoning little kids being boyfriend and girlfriend. I just feel like little Sonny would be a lover of all and a giver, but he'd still have a heart for Rafi. Hope this is okay.
Rafael often looked at the younger man and didn't know what he saw. A cop, a lawyer, a man all about his family, a friend. His friend. Sometimes he looked at Sonny and wondered why they were friends, how it happened, when it happened, because it happened unnoticed, the blooming of this friendship. And suddenly he was calling Carisi with his personal problems, calling Carisi for dinner, calling Carisi to make fun of him after he does something dumb during a case. Suddenly, he likes Sonny's company.
When Rafael was younger in the Bronx, he had his two best friends: Alex and Eddie. Alex, Eddie, and Rafi, the Three Amigo's, the Three Caballeros, the Three Musketeers. They were inseparable while causing a ruckus through el barrio. They weren't bad boys, often the opposite, but the same way Superman tends to make a mess when saving Metropolis, the three boys were vigilantes meant to help but causing a mess anyway.
His friendship with Sonny reminds Rafael of that. The joking, the laughter, the fun, except now they have their own homes and don't have to stay quiet in the basements while playing games after one of their parents have gone to sleep. Now, they can do much more than ride their bikes block after block. Sonny accompanies him to do many things; they go to bars, they go to fancy restaurants, and Sonny even goes to shows with him. Plus, once or twice, he's gone to sporting events with Sonny.
Sometimes Rafael looks at Sonny and wonders how the hell they became friends. He wonders how, at his age, he can consider someone his best friend, because surely considering someone a best friend is for children.
Nonetheless, Sonny is his best friend.
It doesn't occur to Rafael that he's attracted to Sonny until they're too drunk one night and end up making out in the back of the shared cab going uptown.
Rafael's sure he hasn't been so turned on in his life, but there's the nagging feeling in the back of his mind saying they can't have sex. Not drunk. He can't touch Sonny the way he wants to without explicit consent. He can't lower Sonny delicately onto his soft bed, open him up with tongue and fingers, then slide into him like his life depends on it. The way Sonny sucks on his tongue can be all it is, even when Sonny is too drunk to be trusted in the cab to get home alone so Rafael makes him follow upstairs to sleep on his couch.
Rafael is bothered for the rest of the night, then wakes up wondering if he can try something. Wondering if Sonny will even remember the best make out session he's had in years.
Rafael has coffee and breakfast almost completely made before Sonny stirs awake. He looks terrible, and all Rafael feels is the want to get his friend taken care of. Sonny had somehow made it down to his underwear during the night, so Rafael watches him stand while pulling his jeans on, the pants getting stuck enticingly on the curve of his ass before they slip up around his waist. Rafael bites his lip.
Sonny makes his way to the kitchen while Rafael is plating their food.
"Aw, Rafi," Sonny says with a smile. "You shouldn't have."
"I didn't even know what state you'd wake up in," Rafael replies. Maybe if he hints enough about their evening, Sonny will remember. Sonny will make a move first. "I thought you'd be in a coma, or something."
Sonny scrubs a hand through his hair and takes the offered coffee. "Yeah, I got a little ahead of myself, huh? Thanks for letting me stay here."
"I couldn't send you home alone."
"Well, thanks again," Sonny says with a smile.
They don't mention the night before. Rafael never mentions it, and finally he begins to forget it happened, or excuse that it happened, because Sonny is his best friend, and that's fine.
Until one day, late at the precinct, the team is gathered around the conference table just chatting about the day spent. They had court, closed up a different case, but all around it's been quiet.
Sonny is the first to check his watch and gather his things.
"Where you off to, Carisi?" Rollins asks curiously.
"If you must know, I have plans."
Fin snorts. "What, you and Barba gotta go braid each other's hair?"
"Ha-ha," Sonny replies while Rafael rolls his eyes.
"Tell your mother we said hello," Olivia joins.
Sonny's jaw drops dramatically. "You, Lieu?"
Rollins keeps teasing. "You got a hot date, or something?"
Sonny grins. "Or something."
Rafael didn't hear this. He didn't hear about Sonny having a date, or dating anyone. Who is he dating? Why didn't he tell Rafael?
Sonny leaves without answering any questions. Rafael watches him leave feeling confused and, if he's honest, jealous.
Weeks pass, and finally Sonny tells Rafael about his boyfriend named James who is a banker downtown. He wants Rafael to meet James. He's sure they'll get along. Rafael is sure they won't.
James is nice, but not good enough for Sonny. As a friend and as someone who is jealous of this man, Rafael does not think James is a good fit. But he's supportive, because eventually Sonny will see it and he'll turn to Rafael in the peak of his heartbreak.
Letting Sonny come to it on his own doesn't mean Rafael can't try to be of influence. It doesn't mean he can't try to worm his way into Sonny's heart.
On a Saturday, Rafael calls Sonny to make plans.
"What are you doing?" he asks, leaning back on the couch and avoiding work.
"Don't forget nothing."
"Do you want to go to lunch?"
"You just said you're not doing anything."
"I may still be busy."
"Are you with James?"
"Oh," Rafael says, slightly disappointed. "Call me tomorrow. We'll go to breakfast."
Sonny agrees and says goodbye. Rafael doesn't hear from him until work the following Monday.
Sonny doesn't always answer Rafael's calls like he used to. Sometimes he returns the call, but not always, and then Rafael only talks to him at work.
Rafael fixes this by just texting Sonny when he has something to say. Usually he doesn't text, because Sonny answers his calls, but texting works.
On Monday: "Breakfast?", "Lunch?", "Dinner?"
On Friday: "Want to go see a movie?"
In Sunday: "I have tickets to a show."
On Tuesday: "Want to watch the game?", "Any game.", "I'm sure there's one on."
On Thursday: "I've told you, if you need a tie at the office, I have half a dozen spare in my desk.", "Beats walking around with a giant coffee stain all day.", "It was coffee right?"
Sonny hardly replies, but Rafael is sure he's making his presence known.
Sonny and James are strong through many months, and in that time Sonny begins to invite Rafael to hang with them more.
Rafael likes hanging out with Sonny, but not with James there. He likes when Sonny invites him over to make dinner and asks him to help instead of James. He likes when Sonny invites him over to watch a movie and they recite the lines and James has no idea what they're talking about. He likes when he and Sonny reminisce about an inside joke and James is left out. In short, he likes driving James crazy by being the one Sonny turns to.
Rafael doesn't like when Sonny calls when his dad has a heart attack. He doesn't like being the one who goes to Staten Island with him because Sonny is too frazzled to drive. But still, he loves being there for Sonny.
Six months pass while Sonny is dating James, and Rafael is ready to give up and let James be. If James is who Sonny has chosen, so be it. If Sonny isn't even aware of Rafael's feelings towards him, fine. Rafael is ready to move on.
Until Sonny shows up in the middle of the night, soaked from the rain and steaming.
Rafael opens the door surprised. "Son--"
Sonny stomps in, coat unable to swirl dramatically because it is sticking to him along with everything else. "James broke up with me."
"What?" Rafael asks, not faking his shock. He closes the door. "I'm sorry. What...what happened?"
Sonny places his hands on his hips. "You."
Rafael crosses his arms. "Me?"
"James said...he said you're in love with me."
"And damn it Rafael, if you are, why didn't you tell me?"
Rafael is so confused. He rubs his temple and tries to process what Sonny is saying.
"Because," Sonny continues, "There I was for...for years, Rafi, just standing back being content with our friendship. Because I am. I love our friendship. You're my best friend. I was over it. And then that kiss, that night--"
"I thought you were too drunk to remember that."
"No, of course I remember that. I just didn't say anything because I thought you wanted to ignore it. So I did, I ignored it, and then James, and then..." Sonny almost growls as he runs a hand through his wet hair. "I'm so confused."
He covers his face with his hands, and Rafael can think of nothing else to do than calm him down. He crosses the room and grabs Sonny's wrists, pulling his hands from his face and trying to look into his clouded eyes.
Sonny keeps his face low, his eyes avoiding Rafael's.
"Sonny, please look at me," Rafael says.
Sonny slowly looks up into his eyes.
Rafael wants to melt. Sonny's too beautiful. He's wanted Sonny for too long.
"I do love you," he says. "And you are my best friend. I couldn't let anything happen to our friendship. But I do love you."
"Shit, Rafi, I love you, too. I always have. Why didn't you tell me?"
Rafael realizes he is still holding Sonny's hands. It feels right and wonderful.
"I didn't know...I didn't think you'd--"
"I should've said something, too. A long time ago."
Rafael looks at the younger man and doesn't know what to think. Is Sonny really confessing his love for him right now? Is Sonny saying he's loved him for a long time? Could he be so lucky to have his love returned?
And then Sonny's hands are on his face, and Sonny is pulling him in for a deep kiss, and Sonny's wet clothes are soaking the front of his t-shirt and sweat pants, and he's suddenly aware of how terrible he must look in old clothes, and--
Sonny wraps his arms around Rafael's neck. Rafael's arms go around Sonny's waist.
It takes a few minutes of slow kissing for Sonny's wet coat to finally come off, and then Rafael realizes he can't just toss Sonny's clothes anywhere, so they part and Rafael goes to his bedroom to find some pajamas for Sonny.
Sonny changes in the bathroom, hanging his wet clothes over the shower, then returns while Rafael is getting glasses down to fix them a drink.
"Actually, Rafi," Sonny says, "My brain is just about fried. Can we just go to sleep and talk about this in the morning?"
"Oh, sure," Rafael says, replacing the stopper on the scotch decanter.
He gives Sonny a pillow and some blankets before he retires to his bedroom and thinks about Sonny, who purposefully and knowingly kissed him, asleep on his couch right now.
Much like the morning after their drunk make out episode months and months before, Rafael gets up to prepare breakfast before Sonny wakes. He makes coffee and pancakes because pancake mix is just about the only breakfast food product he has in his home, and by the time he's flipping the pancakes, Sonny is wandering into the kitchen.
He smiles sweetly, eyes swollen shut from sleep, as he stretches his arms over his head. The t-shirt of Rafael's he's wearing rides up on his belly and Rafael tries not to look.
"I can get used to this," Sonny says, leaning against the counter next to the stove.
"You makin' me breakfast."
"I've made you breakfast a hundred times before."
"Not when I can do this..." Sonny slides behind Rafael and begins to kiss his neck.
"Have we decided you can do that?" Rafael asks while letting his head tilt to give Sonny more skin on his neck to kiss.
"Do you want me to?"
Sonny kisses until Rafael is melting into him and burning their pancakes. Sonny laughs and stops, taking over for a now flustered Rafael.
As they eat, they talk. They talk about everything, anything, all the things they've missed over the past few months. They spend time getting reacquainted and talking the way they usually did without an extra set of ears listening.
Finally, after a stack of pancakes and two cups of coffee a piece, they're awake enough to get down to business.
"So," Sonny says, starting the tough conversation off. "How long have you been in love with me?"
Rafael laughs and teases, "I don't know, about...six hours?"
"Sure," Sonny replies. "Probably since the moment you laid eyes on me--"
"With that mustache? You're lucky I even spared you a look at all."
Sonny laughs. "So I shouldn't grow the mustache back?"
"God, please don't."
Sonny grins. His hair is sticking up in ten different directions, he's still soft around the edge from sleep; Rafael thinks he looks wonderful.
"About six months," Rafael says.
"What?" Sonny asks, as if he's forgotten what they're talking about.
"I've been in love with you for about six months."
"What, since we kissed?"
"I..." Rafael shrugs. "I guess? It's like I looked at you and just realized...why hadn't I loved you this whole time?"
Sonny's eyes are too loving for this early in the morning. But they always have been, Rafael realizes. Sonny has always looked at him like he's magic, he's always looked at Rafael in awe and with love. After court, he looks like Rafael's just won every case ever, no matter the result. During a tough case, he looks at Rafael with worry when he wants Rafael to feel better.
Rafael should be used to this. He should know by now. He should've known this whole time. He should've been telling Sonny every day.
Sonny distractedly swirls the coffee around his mug to avoid Rafael's eyes. "Well, I have loved you this whole time. And it's been torture."
"Why didn't you tell me?" Rafael asks.
"Because we're best friends. And that was alright to me. I was happy with just that."
Rafael picks apart Sonny's words, as he usually does, and one word sticks out in his mind.
Sonny leans forward in his seat and reaches for Rafael's hand. Rafael gladly lets his hand be held.
"I don't want to be without this, Rafi. I don't want to wake up tomorrow not being able to kiss you."
Sonny lifts Rafael's hand to kiss it. Rafael body heats up, starting in his hands and ending in his feet.
"I don't want to, either."
Sonny smiles. Rafael mirrors the action.
"Can we get back to kissing?" Sonny asks.
Rafael just laughs.
Cuddling up on the couch feels more right than Rafael expected it would. He feared it would feel weird, awkward, uncomfortable because of their close friendship.
It's the exact opposite. Rafael leans back in the crook of the couch, and Sonny automatically falls back into his arms, and they fit together like a perfectly crafted puzzle. Sonny in his arms is everything Rafael used to hope for, before he gave up on love and vowed to be married to his work.
Rafael discretely sniffs Sonny's hair, rubs his shoulder where it's comfortable, and just feels entirely content.
Sonny eventually falls asleep, and Rafael carefully tries not to breathe so he doesn't wake him. Nothing is better than Sonny heavy in his arms. No better sound is the soft sighs Sonny is releasing every few seconds. Rafael loves it.
Their first date is not unlike any other night they've spent together. They have a nice meal, they talk and laugh naturally, but at the end of the night they share a sweet kiss before Sonny boards a cab to his own apartment.
It's not until a dozen dates later that things change, that Sonny spends the night in Rafael's bed, but it all feels right and wonderful.
Rafael looks at his best friend and can't believe that Sonny is the love of his life. He looks at Sonny and knows exactly what he sees: someone he loves and who loves him.
Something that was supposed to be short and quick and ended up taking four days to write. It's a bunch of stuff put together; when I leave a story over a few days it's hard to keep track of what I've written, so I hope it all flows and makes sense. Thanks for reading, hope you enjoy!
Chapter 70: Soulmate AU
You ever feel your phone vibrate and it's not? You ever smell something that isn't there? Ever have a song stuck in your head and you have no idea why? Ever feel something like a sudden gust of cold or flash of hot for no reason?
It's what your soulmate is experiencing at that exact moment.
"Oh my god," Sonny grumbles to himself, scratching his leg again where the feeling won't go away.
It's been going off every minute for the past ten, and he's just about on his last nerve. It's frustrating when you can't stop something, when there's no way to make it stop. Curse of having already crossed paths with his soulmate: now he's stuck with these feelings.
It's usually too late at night or too early in the morning when he gets the feelings; phantom senses that aren't really there, like a phone ringing distantly in the back of his mind or a flash of ice cold against his face when the other person walks outside when it's snowing. He wishes for his own sake that this person would consider the other person it's effecting; like now, when someone needs to answer their goddamn phone.
It's the middle of the afternoon and Sonny's slowly developing a migraine, that's why his guard is down and he's feeling someone else's phone vibrate against his thigh over and over. He wills his brain to send a message to the other person to freakin' answer it already, but that's not how this works. Instead, he has to bare the annoying buzzing that isn't really there and try to ignore it.
Sonny sighs and roughly scratches his head, trying to distract his body from the vibrating.
"You okay?" Rollins asks.
"You have no idea how annoying it is to feel something that isn't there."
"Mmm," Rollins sounds, because she really has no idea. Rollins has not met or encountered her soulmate, and sometimes Sonny thinks she's truly lucky.
Early in the morning, when a hot flash of wet from the other person's shower wakes him, it's fine. It's nice, it feels pretty good, and Sonny is reminded that he should feel lucky to know he has a soulmate somewhere near him. But when the phone won't quit, he is envious that Rollins doesn't have to go through this. Sometimes it's a reminder that he is attached but may never find out to who.
This has been going on for a long time. Too long, if you ask Sonny, because it could've been a chance encounter with a stranger in a coffee shop for all he knows, and now it's been a few years and he's never dated anyone remotely close to being his soulmate. Apparently, when you are finally truly connected to your soulmate, the feelings are supposed to subside. He's never come close.
Benson walks out of her office with a concerned look on her face. "Hey, anyone talked to Barba today?"
Nobody can say they have.
"Court?" Rollins offers.
Benson shakes her head. "No, I called his office and Carmen says he's been out all morning. I'm worried, I've called him about a dozen times and he hasn't answered."
Something tells Sonny to focus on Benson's words. She's called Barba over and over and he hasn't answered? Could just be a coincidence that whoever is connected to Sonny hasn't answered their phone either, or, and Sonny comes to this sudden, shocking realization, Barba could be the one putting Sonny through this agonizing feeling. Barba, who walks around with a perpetual red nose during the winter and could be the cause of Sonny's constant cold nose. Barba, who drinks coffee at all hours of the day when Sonny randomly catches a whiff of it when there is none around.
Barba, who suddenly has Sonny worried because he won't answer his phone.
"God damn it," Sonny mutters, standing quickly.
"Carisi?" Benson asks.
"I'm finding Barba and making him answer his freakin' phone."
Sonny ignores looks of confusion and marches straight to the elevator as he pulls on his coat. Part of him wants to walk outside without his coat just to put Barba through some discomfort, but Sonny's head still hurts so he tugs it on and wraps it tightly around himself.
He's at Barba's apartment soon, at his front door even quicker, and banging sharp knocks against the wood.
Footsteps pad toward the door. It swings open and Sonny is surprised to see a miserable looking Barba on the other side.
"What?" Barba grumbles as a greeting.
Sonny almost takes pity on him, but realizes this may be why his head hurts for no reason. If Barba is sick, his crummy feeling may be so strong that Sonny is getting it, too. Sonny does not take pity on him.
"Liv's been calling you all morning."
"Has she? My phone's on vibrate."
"I know," Sonny says. "Because it won't stop buzzing in my pocket, and do you know how annoying that is? Having no control over my senses sometimes? You probably don't because I answer my phone in a timely manner!"
Barba looks even more confused. He's about to say something, but a fit of sneezes interrupts. Sonny steps into the apartment and retrieves the box of tissues of the side table next to the couch.
"Here," he offers.
Barba takes one. "Thanks."
Once settled again, Barba looks at Sonny curiously. "Now, what?"
"I...you and me, we're...at least I think we are--"
"Are what, Carisi?"
Sonny sighs. "Don't you feel them? The feelings that aren't there? The smells, the sounds?"
Barba knits his eyebrows together. "You're saying--"
"I'm saying it's me and you. At least I think it is. And it makes sense. Now that I think about it, it's been going on long as I've known you."
"Mine too," Barba seems to slowly realize.
Sonny doesn't know what to do next. He'd be lying if he said he isn't a little bit relieved. For one, to finally find the person. And two, that it's Barba. He likes Barba, he's always liked Barba, and maybe Barba has liked him too, he's seen the way Barba looks at him sometimes. There's always been a hope, a wish. Now maybe there really is hope.
"What do we do now?" Barba asks.
"Well, first," Sonny says, "You answer your phone. Tell Liv you're not dead somewhere. And lay down, god my head is killing me."
Barba does as asked. He sends quick text, then lays on the couch.
Sonny checks his watch and finds its close to lunchtime. He announces he'll be back and leaves the apartment, because even though his head is killing him, he wants to take care of Barba.
Sonny returns to Barba's apartment with cold medicine and the ingredients for chicken noodle soup. Slowly, his headache begins to go away.
Even slower, it all goes away, and the only feelings Sonny gets are the ones Rafael experiences when Sonny is right next to him: coffee scent in his own home, Rafael's phone ringing from the next room, a hot shower shared in the morning. And mutual love and joy.